Category: General

  • Get to know the Eurasian Plate and the Boundaries of Tectonic Plates on the Earth’s Surface

    For those of us who live in Indonesia, the threat of natural disasters in the form of earthquakes and volcanic eruptions can become a reality at any time. Because, as Sinaumed’s already knows, Indonesia is located at the confluence of three major tectonic plates, namely the Eurasian Plate, the Pacific Plate, and the Indo-Australian Plate.

    According to historical records, Indonesia was devastated by the eruption of Mount Krakatau in 1883 which erupted 4 times in 4.5 hours and the sound of the eruption was heard as far as Sri Lanka and Australia. Not only that, this eruption caused a large tsunami as high as 36 meters which claimed 36,417 lives.

    In 2004, Aceh was rocked by a massive earthquake measuring 9.3 on the Richter scale which generated a 30 meter high tsunami whose waves bounced off several other countries such as Sri Lanka, Thailand, Maldives, India, Malaysia, Myanmar, Tanzania, Somalia, Bangladesh, Seychelles, to Kenya.

    It was so great that the natural disaster that occurred on December 26, 2004 also had an impact on the Earth’s rotation and shortened the duration of one day by 2.68 microseconds; and shifting the North Pole a few centimeters.

    So, talking about earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, it’s incomplete without discussing plate tectonics. You see, these two natural disasters are closely related to the movement of tectonic plates.

    Plate Tectonics, The Most Advanced Theory of the Formation of the Earth’s Surface

    As we know, planet earth and its present form were not created just like that. It took billions of years for the earth to “form” itself to be habitable by humans.

    In geography, there are several theories that explain the process of formation of the earth’s surface. Starting from the theory of contraction (Descrates, 1596-1650); The theory of two continents (Edward Zuess, 1884); the theory of Continental Shift (Lothar Wagener, 1915); Ocean Floor Expansion Theory (Harry H. Hess, 1962); and finally the theory of plate tectonics (Tozo Wilso, 1968).

    The birth of the theory of plate tectonics brought changes to the human perspective in viewing the structure of the earth, natural wealth, and natural disasters. In fact, some say this theory is as powerful as Einstein’s theory of relativity because of its benefits to earth science.

    In the theory of plate tectonics, it is stated that the planet Earth consists of plates that are constantly moving. These plates can be in the form of oceanic crust, continental crust, or a combination of the two. Well, this movement is caused by convection currents or the transfer of heat energy in the asthenosphere layer (the Earth’s mantle which is a very hot liquid).

    Because all the plates are constantly moving, there is interaction between one plate and another. These interactions occur along plate boundaries. The forms of interaction are divided into three, there are those that collide, move away from each other, and shift. Well, the surface of the earth that exists today is the result of interactions between these plates.

    According to the theory of plate tectonics, there are 13 plates that make up the earth’s crust which are divided into large plates and small plates, namely:

    Big Plate Small Plate
    Pacific Plate Nasca Plate
    Eurasian Plate Arabian Plate
    India-Australia plate Caribbean Plate
    African Plate Philippine Plate
    North American Plate Scotia Plate
    South American Plate Cocos Plate
    Antarctic Plate  

    If compared, the 13 plates are exactly like puzzle pieces that are fused together but the puzzle pieces are “placed” on top of the liquid. So if there is movement in the liquid, the puzzle above it will automatically move too. Well, this is what is called the movement of the earth’s crust plates.

    You can read other explanations of the theory of the formation of the earth’s surface in the book Ips: Geography of SMA/Ma Kls.10/Km , compiled by Yasinto Sindhu Priastomo. This book is designed to help you understand the causal relationship of geosphere phenomena or phenomena on the earth’s surface and events that occur on the earth’s surface.

    Eurasian Plate

    In this article, we will discuss one of the major plates on earth, namely the Eurasian Plate. The Eurasian plate is the third largest plate which is slightly smaller than the Pacific plate and the North American plate.

    The Eurasian Plate includes parts of the Atlantic Ocean, Arctic Ocean, most of mainland Europe, Russia, Asia, and several sub-oceanic basins, such as the Norwegian, Lofoten, South China, Aleut, Western European basins).

    On the east side, the Eurasian plate is bounded by the North American plate and the Philippine Sea plate. While on the south west side, it is bordered by the African plate, in the middle by the Arabian plate, and on the south side east by the Indo-Australian plate.

    To make it easier, try to pay attention to the position of each plate in the following image:

    Based on the picture of the Eurasian plate above, the location of the Eurasian plate in Indonesia includes Sumatra, Java, Bali, Nusa Tenggara, Kalimantan, Sulawesi and Maluku. Indonesia is indeed located at the confluence of three plates, namely the Indo-Australian Plate, the Eurasian Plate, and the Pacific Plate.

    The Movement of the Eurasian Plate And Its Effects

    In general, the Eurasian plate is moving about ¼ to ½ inch per year on average. More specifically, this plate is moving northward by 2 cm each year. Compared to other plates, the Eurasian plate is the third slowest moving plate after the North American and South American plates.

    The movement of the Eurasian plate occurs due to the flow of magma that is under the earth’s surface. When the magma heats up and boils. The hot magma then rises to the top and cools when it comes in contact with seawater so that it creates new rock.

    One of the effects of the movement of the Eurasian plate that we can see clearly today is a series of mountains along the islands of Sumatra, Java and Nusa Tenggara, then the Himalayas and the Tibetan Plateau.

    The series of mountains in Sumatra, Java and Nusa Tenggara emerged as a result of the Pacific plate colliding with the Eurasian plate. Meanwhile, the Himalayas and the Tibetan Plateau emerged after the landmasses of India and Asia collided about 50 million years ago. This phenomenon then causes the Eurasian plate to fold over the Indian plate.

    Tectonic Plate Boundaries

    Because the shape is similar to a puzzle, of course each plate has its own limits. Well, these boundaries can be divided into three, Divergent, Convergent, and Conservative boundaries.

    1. Divergent Boundary

    Divergent movement is the movement of tectonic plates that move away from each other and move slowly and cause cracks. These cracks then become a way out for magma that continues to flow.

    The magma flow will gradually appear a little to the surface of the earth which can cause new volcanic islands to emerge. Meanwhile, if it occurs on the seabed, this will cause what is called the Sea Floor Spreading or the expanse of the seabed.

    It is estimated that the spreading rate in these ocean ridge areas is 2 to 10 cm per year, and averages 6 cm (2 inches) per year. Because the amount of newly formed rock is equal on both sides of the plate that is moving away from each other, the growth rate of the ocean floor is twice the value of the spreading rate.

    One of the most famous examples of divergent boundaries is the Mid Oceanic Ridges which are at the bottom of the Atlantic ocean. Apart from that, there are also other examples such as rifting that occurred between the African continent and the Arabian mainland which then created the red sea.

    2. Convergent Limits

    This is the boundary between plates that collide with each other. This collision can occur between two oceanic plates, one oceanic plate and one continental plate, or two continental plates. Convergent boundaries are divided into two based on their shape, the first is Subduction and the second is Obduction.

    Subduction boundaries are plate boundaries in the form of plate collisions. This means that one plate sinks into the bowels of the earth while the other plate rises to the surface.

    subduction boundary image

    One example of a subduction-type convergent boundary is the Indonesian Archipelago which is part of the Southeast Asian continental plate with the Indian-Australian oceanic plate. The boundary of these two plates is in the form of a subduction zone in the sea with a trough shape that extends from the islands of Sumatra, Java, to East Nusa Tenggara.

    Another example is the Philippine archipelago which is the result of subduction between the Philippine oceanic plate and the Pacific oceanic plate.

    Meanwhile, obduction boundaries are plate boundaries caused by collisions between continental plates and other continents. The results of this collision then form a series of mountains. Like the Himalayan mountain range that emerged as a result of the collision between the Indian continental plate and the Eurasian continent.

    obduction limit image

    3. Transform Boundary

    Finally, there is a transform limit. This is a boundary between plates that pass each other and slide over each other without causing destruction of the lithosphere. This interaction then produces a horizontal fault of the Strike Slip Fault type.

    Most of the transform faults occur in the oceanic crust, but a few occur in continental crust such as the San Andreas fault in the United States. This fault appears due to a shift in the Pacific Ocean plate with the North American continental plate.

    Consequences of Plate Movement

    As previously discussed, the movement of the plates in the earth’s crust can have several consequences, including:

    1. Volcanic eruption

    Volcanic eruptions can occur when hot magma rises to the surface of the earth. This is caused by the melting of rock into magma due to an increase in temperature, a decrease in pressure, or if water enters it. Usually volcanic eruptions occur at convergent plate boundaries and diverging plates.

    At divergent boundaries, the warmer asthenosphere creeps up due to pressure drops which then fill the gaps that appear between two separate plates.

    As a result, parts of the asthenosphere will melt and form large amounts of basaltic magma which then spill out onto the earth’s surface.

    Meanwhile, at convergent plate boundaries, dense oceanic lithosphere will sink into the asthenosphere along with silt and rocks. Well, the plate that goes into the mantle will change its temperature to heat.

    This heat moves water to rise into the hot asthenosphere which is under the opposite plate. After that the water melted the asthenospheric rock and formed magma in large quantities in the subduction zone. Magma that has formed then rises to the lithosphere. Here, some of the hardened magma can enter the lithosphere, some of it is erupted onto the earth’s surface via volcanoes.

    2. Earthquake

    Earthquakes generally occur at three tectonic plate boundaries and are quite rare on the inside of tectonic plates. The reason is because plate boundaries are fracture zones in the lithosphere. In this zone, one plate can slip on another plate and this happens continuously.

    As explained in the book ( Series of Natural Disasters) Earthquakes compiled by the Atlas & Geography Editorial Team, the fracture can be locked for hundreds of years, then when a plate slips a few centimeters or a few meters on another plate, the surface will also vibrate. This vibration is called an earthquake.

    3. The formation of mountains

    There are many mountain ranges that form in subduction zones. Usually this happens because a large volume of magma rises into the crust, then triggers the formation of mountains. In addition, volcanic eruptions can also form a series of volcanoes.

    4. Oceanic trenches

    Trench, briefly, can be defined as the deepest part of the ocean basin. Trenches can appear wherever subduction occurs because they always follow a boundary on the developing ocean floor where subduction feeds into the Earth’s mantle.

    5. Transfer of continents and oceans

    Continental drift can occur on the surface of the earth because the continents themselves are part of the lithospheric plates that are constantly moving. Now, when a continent moves, it creates ocean basins that open and close during geological time.

    6. Supercontinent

    About 2 to 1.8 billion years ago, tectonic plate movements brought together the microcontinents and formed the first supercontinent known as Pangea I. This Pangea I then fractured around 1.3 billion years ago. After that, the fragments of the existing continental crust reassembled and formed the second supercontinent known as Pangea II.

    Pangea II then broke apart again and the continental fragments reassembled into the third supercontinent or Pingea III 300 million years ago.

    Factors That Trigger Tectonic Plate Movement

    The movement of tectonic plates on the earth’s surface certainly requires a large amount of energy. This energy is usually drawn from the earth’s membranes – large lumps that are located under tectonic plates.

    The Earth’s membrane is up to 2,800 km thick and is composed of rocky material in the form of silicate compounds. The materials within the membrane are arranged in complex ways, some of which even melt together. Even so, this membrane couldn’t be said to have a liquid state.

    Experts say the shape of the earth’s membrane is rather soft. very sticky, has a very high temperature and pressure.

    The lower the temperature of the earth’s membrane, the hotter the result. Well, because of the temperature difference between the upper earth’s membrane and the lower earth’s membrane, the earth’s membrane continues to move consistently. This movement then causes the tectonic plates to move.

    The question is, why did this happen?

    The reason is because the earth’s membrane that is at the bottom tries to move its very hot material to the top because the top layer of the earth’s membrane is thicker than the bottom layer. Meanwhile, some parts of the upper membrane layer sink to hotter temperatures. This process continues continuously without ever stopping.

    So, if you want to learn more about the plates on the earth’s surface, the book General Geology from Imam Subekti can be the main reference that is right for you. The problem is this book provides a description of the science of geology in general. Arranged chronologically starting from the process of the formation of the earth, the process of forming the earth’s crust or skin, to the evolution of living things that existed and once existed on earth.

    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Gilang Oktaviana Putra

  • Get to Know the Different Types of Waste that Are Hard to Decompose and the Time!

    Hard-to-decompose waste and its time – Hello Sinaumed’s friends , did you know? Garbage is a serious problem today, not only in Indonesia but also in most countries in the world. Unfortunately, although the amount of waste continues to increase day by day, public awareness to reduce waste is very low. Not to mention reducing the amount of waste, disposing of waste in its place is still difficult.

    Although it seems trivial, it actually has the potential to damage our planet. Apart from polluting the earth, some types of waste also take a very long time to decompose along with the soil.

    Hundreds to thousands of tons of waste are generated every day. Waste comes from the rest of the business or from household use. With advances in technology, various products were born to meet people’s needs. In fact, we are used to using a lot of single-use products that are practically difficult to recycle. Called plastic, aluminum, glass, etc.

    Each waste or waste has its own decomposition or application period. Even if not recycled, trash lands in landfills, in the nooks and crannies of cities, or piles up in the oceans, taking millions of years to decompose.

    Or even the pieces that don’t rot and can’t decompose forever. How long does it take for the waste we produce every day to decompose? Take a look at the objects in the house, my friends. Is there anything that can be tempered with glass?

    After wearing these clothes, what do you usually do? There are items that can no longer be used and must be thrown away, but there are also items that can be reused, you know.

    Do you know? Currently, our earth is facing the problem of accumulation of too much waste and environmental pollution. This is because various objects that we throw away end up in the sea or on land and do not decompose quickly.

    Objects around us that are immediately thrown away will remain on the surface because it takes a long time to decompose. It would literally destroy the earth. See the explanation below for several types of waste that are difficult to decompose and take a very long time to decompose and even take hundreds of years to do. Here’s the explanation!

    List of types of waste that are difficult to decompose

    Plastic waste

    Plastic dominates all types of waste in society, from plastic bags, plastic cups, plastic straws and others. Plastic is made from petroleum. Plastic products can decompose in the soil for 1000 years, while plastic bags can take 10 to 1000 years. Plastic bottles can decompose in nature in about 450 years. Currently, plastic is the waste that takes the longest time to decompose.

    Quoting the World Wildlife Fund (WWF) Australia, the energy used to produce and transport plastic bottles can power 1.5 million cars per year. For that much energy, 75% of plastic bottles are used only once and end up as waste that pollutes the environment.

    United States Citation According to the National Park Service , candy wrappers take about 20 years to decompose. Meanwhile, cigarette packs take more than 20 years to decompose.

    The General Department of Waste Management at the Ministry of Environment and Forestry said that each plastic waste takes a different amount of time to decompose. Plastic bags will decompose in about 10 to 500 years.

    Meanwhile, plastic straws decompose in about 20 years. Plastic cups decompose in about 50 years. Packaging takes about 50 to 80 years to decompose. Styrofoam is not biodegradable.

    Even though plastic waste can decompose for tens to hundreds of years, it will not disappear completely. Leftover plastic waste turns into microplastics, tiny particles invisible to the naked eye.

    The United Nations Environment Program (UNEP) explains that plastic waste breaks down into microplastics which are eaten by fish or livestock. It is harmful to the health of animals and humans who consume it. Risk of causing disease.

    The time it takes to decompose plastic waste is very dangerous for the environment, because it will continue to accumulate, including being scattered in the oceans. This situation will threaten the destruction of marine ecosystems, quoted from the Marine Garbage website. Plastic scattered in the oceans accounts for around 60-80% of other types of waste.

    According to the records of the People’s Alliance for Fisheries Justice (KIARA), every year in Indonesia, 1.29 million tons of plastic waste are dumped into rivers and seas.

    As a result, many sea creatures die from ingesting plastic waste. A 10-year-old sperm whale was found beached on Luskentyre, Harris Island, Scotland, in November 2019. When the Scotland Marine Projects team performed an autopsy, they found a large amount of plastic waste in the whale’s stomach. Here are some types of plastic waste

    1. Plastic Bag

    Using plastic bags for shopping or storing anything is what we often do today. Apart from being used to accommodate many items, plastic bags are also safer because they are not waterproof.

    It turns out that it’s not only water that has difficulty getting into plastic bags, even our earth has difficulty decomposing the plastic bags we use. It is so difficult that it takes our earth from 10 to 1000 years to destroy this amount of plastic bag waste.

    The bigger and better quality plastic bags, the more difficult it is for the waste to decompose in the soil.

    2. Plastic Bottles

    Apart from soft drinks, drinks in plastic bottles are also a favorite of many people. In fact, just like plastic bags, plastic bottles are also very difficult to decompose by soil. To decompose plastic bottles, soil takes 70 to 450 years to decompose.

    3. Styrofoam

    Lastly, there is Styrofoam foam which is also one of the most hazardous wastes. This is because styrofoam is made of polystyrene, a petroleum-based plastic material, so soil cannot decompose properly. That is, when the styrofoam that we used 20 years ago was still around, the amount of waste from styrofoam was increasing and how long would it take to fill the earth.

    Some of the items above are useful, but on the other hand, this waste is very harmful to the earth. Worse yet, there is no sense in disposing of waste in its place, making this waste not only contaminate the land, but also pollute the oceans and harm other creatures that live there.

    4. Baby Diapers

    Older parents preferred to use cloth diapers for their babies. Over time, plastic and cotton baby diapers began to replace cloth diapers. Even though these diapers can absorb more of your baby’s urine and are easy to use, the diapers currently used are not easily decomposed by the soil.

    Compared to disposable bottles, baby diapers take longer to decompose into the soil, around 500 years to decompose. Even worse, baby diapers also lead to increased pollution and energy wastage because a lot of water is needed to make baby diapers.

    Why does plastic waste experience a very long decomposition process?

    In general, almost all the plastic in the world is made from petroleum. If you are familiar with gasoline and diesel, these materials are often used to make them. Plastic is an organic compound composed of carbon atoms arranged in long chains. These long chains are called polymers and monomers (smallest polymer units).

    Polymers are a group of natural or synthetic substances composed of very large molecules, called macromolecules, which are multiple units of simple chemical units called monomers.

    So the word polymer just means a large number of monomers. Polymers are not limited to monomers having the same chemical composition or structure and the same molecular weight. Some natural polymers consist of only one monomer

    Natural polymers include living and synthetic organisms. Examples of polymers that include living organisms are proteins, cellulose, and nucleic acids. For example, the solid parts of all trees are made of polymers. These include cellulose, lignin and various resins. Cellulose is a polysaccharide, a polymer made up of sugar molecules. (in English) . Cellulose is found in the structure of the cell walls of all plants. Lignin consists of a complex three-dimensional polymer network.

    Wood resin is a polymer of the simple hydrocarbon, isoprene. isoprene can be found in rubber. Natural polymers in the presence of nucleic samples are DNA and RNA. As we all know, DNA carries genetic information in cells.

    This long carbon chain makes it difficult for microorganisms to decompose plastic waste. By using enzymes, bacteria can use them as tools to cut and destroy things. However, it is different when these bacteria meet plastic. The reason is that no bacteria have cutting enzymes capable of cutting polymers.

    The natural decomposition of plastic waste is actually caused by heat, humidity, pressure, and even solar radiation. However, this decomposition takes place over a long period of time.

    If Sinaumed’s friends already know why plastic waste is difficult to decompose, please limit the use of plastic waste from now on. These can be plastic bags and others. So that our earth can be saved from the threat of garbage that can slowly kill our health.

    The Dangers of Plastic Waste to Ecosystems

    Basically, plastic waste is waste which basically has a bad impact if not handled wisely. If you adopt the 3R approach, of course plastic waste can have economic value, but more efforts are needed to educate and spin the wheel of recycling plastic waste in the right and fast way.

    Irregular plastic waste spreads everywhere including in the sea, damaging the ecosystems of several species of plants and animals. The food chain is damaged, especially with plastic pollution which damages the condition of plankton, which are the smallest organisms in the world.

    Plankton itself is a food source for small fish, if plastic waste spreads and decomposes it will cause microplastics to be consumed by fish.

    This condition causes fish for human consumption to contain harmful substances, namely microplastics. Apart from small animals, large fish also have the potential to consume food contaminated with polluting plastic waste.

    It doesn’t stop there, data from the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration shows that millions of birds and fish per 100,000 mammal species have died as a result of the release of plastic waste in many environments.

    Poor waste management is the main cause of the spread of plastic waste and eventually destroys the habitat of thousands of plant and animal species.

    In addition to animals and plants, untreated plastic waste contaminates soil and groundwater. Therefore, special handling is needed to see which plastics are safe to use and which ones are dangerous or at least should be avoided.

    Organic trash

    Organic waste is waste that comes from plants or animals and can be decomposed naturally. Because of this understanding, many people believe that any organic waste that is thrown away will decompose by itself. It’s not easy. Some organic waste is difficult to decompose and even pollutes the environment.

    It is important to understand the importance of properly disposing of organic waste to reduce various environmental problems caused by waste. Taken from the California Department of Resources, Recycling and Recovery (Call Recycle) website, organic waste is divided into four categories, food waste , food soiled paper , non -hazardous wood waste. ) , and green waste (green waste).

    Of the four types, not all of them can decompose quickly and are harmless to the environment. In addition to the four categories above, animal waste, leather factory waste and animal carcasses are also included in organic waste.

    1. Food Waste

    Processed organic waste is different from leftover vegetable and fruit peels that are not processed. While vegetables, fruit peels and fruit scraps can be easily composted and processed in an environmentally friendly manner, processed food waste cannot be easily composted or eco-enzymatically.

    Leftover food such as rice, cooked meat, vegetable soup and other leftovers can pollute the environment. Especially if leftover food gets dumped into the mix with other trash cans and ends up in a heap in a landfill.

    If these leftovers accumulate and lack oxygen, they will produce methane gas which can explode in certain quantities. In addition, these food scraps also attract rodents such as rats, flies, cockroaches and mosquitoes, which have the potential to be a source of dangerous infectious diseases.

    The best way to deal with this organic waste is to consume food, or it can also be used to feed maggots (maggots can eat rotting food scraps).

    2. Food Soiled Paper

    Tissue, paper, packaging, paper cups, cardboard, egg cartons and coffee filters are included in this organic waste. All of these can be broken down naturally, but take a long time to decompose. Paper takes about 2 to 6 weeks to decompose. Undyed brown paper bags may spoil in 6 to 8 weeks. This organic waste will more easily decompose if cut into small pieces, and can be used as brown organic waste in compost.

    3. Non-Hazardous Wood Waste

    Unpainted/coated wood chips, bamboo, coconut shells, twigs and sticks actually fall into the category of biodegradable organic waste. However, there are several things that make organic waste difficult to decompose. One of them is based on quite a long time. For example, a piece of wood from a tree, takes about 50 to 100 years to decompose if intact. If wood scraps are recycled into smaller sizes, the time needed to decompose is around 6 months to 1 year.

    The decomposition time of wood waste is influenced by several factors, such as the type of wood, its size and method of decomposition. If wood, bamboo, or coconut shells are ground into powder or very small pieces, they can be used as additives in compost and the decomposition time will be faster. Aside from being a complement to compost, wood waste that is cut into small pieces can also be used as mulch for plants.

    The Danger of Organic Waste that Can Contaminate the Environment

    Apart from the three types of persistent organic waste, there is green waste which is highly biodegradable. Examples are dry leaves and dead leaves. The decomposition time for this green waste is very fast, only a few weeks. In addition, this green waste can also be used as compost and mulch.

    On the other hand, organic waste which is quite difficult to decompose has the potential to cause environmental pollution if not handled properly. Methane produced from food waste can cause explosions due to lack of oxygen and exposure to sunlight. Leftover food will also create new toxic substances. These fluids can contaminate the water and soil around the pile. Not only food waste, other organic waste that takes a long time to decompose can also be dangerous because it takes up space.

    The way to reduce the impact of this organic waste is to separate the waste. Not only organic and inorganic waste, but also organic waste and reuse.

  • Get to Know the Development of the Metaverse and How It Works!

    Metaverse Is – In an era that is already sophisticated like today, new terms about technology have also developed. Apart from the multiverse, there is also the metaverse which is currently being heralded as being able to facilitate human activities, especially in terms of the digital world, including in the economics of business to marketing.

    Yep, this metaverse concept is considered to be the gateway to the virtual world which of course will be closely related to the digital world in the future. Later, everything in the future will be easy to achieve because the digital world is so closely related to technology, especially technology on our smartphones. So, what is the metaverse that is predicted to be able to revive the digital world in all fields?

    What is the history and how it works that relies on the sophistication of this technology? What’s the difference between the metaverse and the multiverse? How is the relevance of this metaverse concept for human life? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

    What is the Metaverse?

    If the term metaverse is explained linguistically, it will be two things, namely “meta” which means ‘beyond or beyond’, while “verse” is defined as ‘universe’. Both of these words come from Greek which means “outside the universe” or “beyond the universe”. The term metaverse first appeared 30 years ago, in the early 1990s to be precise. At that time, the metaverse was considered as a method that connected humans (society) with the concept of avatars which depended heavily on technology.

    Please note that in this metaverse virtual world, there are 3 main elements, namely:

    1. Virtual Reality (VR) and Artificial Intelligence (AI)
    2. Web 3.0 technologies
    3. Blockchain Technology

    Currently, there are quite a number of well-known companies that involve themselves in the metaverse world. Starting from Samsung, Microsoft, Meta (formerly Facebook), Google, to Adidas. In Indonesia itself, it turns out that the metaverse world has been eyed by a number of companies , some of which are BRI (Bank Rakyat Indonesia) and BNI (Bank Negara Indonesia) which are ready to expand into the virtual world The two banks will later enter the metaverse world with the development carried out by the WIR Group under the name METAVERSE INDONESIA.

    Many experts have defined what the metaverse is according to their understanding. According to Nicely (2022), argues that “Metaverse refers to shared online virtual worlds, similar to video games such as Second Life or Pokémon Go. It (the metaverse) is a realistic three-dimensional environment where people can explore and interact with others in real time.”

    Then according to Weston (2022), the metaverse is “Metaverse refers to shared online virtual worlds, similar to video games like Second Life or Pokémon Go. It (the metaverse) is a realistic three-dimensional environment where people can explore and interact with others in real time . ” Meanwhile, according to Stefanic (2022) reveals that “Metaverse refers to the online 3D world that is accessed via computers, smart devices, augmented reality and virtual reality headsets. Interaction and engagement are at the heart of the metaverse principles, ensuring that users can be fully immersed in the online environment facilitated by metaverse technology.”

    In this case, Metamandrill (2022) also speculates that the metaverse is a concept of merging the online world with the real world (physically) to create something new. The metaverse concept will usually use certain devices, including virtual reality headsets to augmented reality applications. Now, through some of these devices, later we can explore new realities with 3D-based environments, aka 3 Dimensions. That means, the concept of this metaverse is only limited by the human imagination.

    Based on the definition of what metaverse is that has been coined by several experts, it can be concluded that,

    “Metaverse is a concept of space where one can be directly involved in it by using sophisticated devices in the virtual world. In this metaverse, we can socialize, play games, and shop, but only in the virtual world.”

    History of Metaverse Development in the World

    In fact, this metaverse is developing in line with the increasingly sophisticated development of the internet. This is due to the existence of the metaverse together with the virtual world and its contents can only be “reached” through the internet. Even though the term metaverse has been around since the 1990s, real evidence has only arrived in 2021. That was after the owner of Facebook, Mark Zuckerberg, tried to develop this virtual world. So, here is a review of the history of the development of the metaverse concept in the world.

    1989 – The emergence of the Internet

    In 1989, Tim Berners Lee succeeded in creating the internet. The early emergence of the internet became the birth point of the metaverse.

    1992 – The first time the term Metaverse appeared

    In 1992, to be precise, the term metaverse first appeared in one of Neal Stephenson’s novels entitled Snow Crash. In this novel, as a whole, it tells about humans as avatars who can interact with other avatars in a 3D virtual space. This 3D virtual space is considered a metaphor or comparison of the real world. Uniquely, the novel also describes how 3D virtual space exists.

    2003 – Launch of Second Life

    A scientist named Philip Rosedale and his team launched an online virtual world called Second Life at the Linden Lab. Overall, Second Life is similar to a multiplayer online role-playing game, although Linden Lab maintains that their world is not a game. In Second Life, users will call themselves residents and create virtual representations of themselves. This virtual representation is called an avatar. This avatar will be able to interact with places, objects, and even other avatars.

    2006 – Roblox Introduced to the Public

    The existence of this metaverse concept is also applied in the game world. In 2006, one of the online game platforms, Roblox, introduced games that rely on virtual worlds. In the game, players can create and share their game worlds with other players, thereby creating trades. This Roblox game development company also provides various game genres, from role-playing, racing, to obstacle course games.

    2009 – The emergence of Bitcoin

    The existence of bitcoin is of course part of the metaverse concept. This is because bitcoin is one of the cryptocurrencies and blockchain. Later, crypto currency will also become a transaction tool in this metaverse, starting from buying land, buildings, clothes, to other avatars.

    2011 – The Metaverse Concept Reappears

    In 2011, the concept of the metaverse reappeared in the public through a novel entitled Ready Player One by Ernest Cline. Overall, this novel tells that in 2045, reality is a bad place so that the main character will enter the virtual world and study the world. A little trivia, the novel was adapted into a film with the same title in 2018.

    2014 – Production of Oculus

    In 2014, the Facebook company acquired a virtual reality (VR) hardware and platform company, Oculus. The reason why Facebook acquired the company is because VR technology will later become an important tool in the development of the metaverse world. Most head-mounted display devices for displaying virtual worlds are developed by the Oculus brand.

    2015 – Release of Decentraland

    In 2015, one of the metaverse platforms was successfully released under the Decentraland brand. Developed by Esteban Orfano and Ari Meilich where in their virtual world there are many assets which of course are digital. Even NFT (Non-Fungible Token) purchases can also be made through this VR platform.

    2016 – The Emergence of the Game Pokemon Go

    Is Sinaumed’s a fan of this Pokemon Go game? How far has Sinaumed’s been on his way to collect Pokemon Go characters? Well, the game also turns out to carry VR technology, you know . Even though this game has faded, it actually proves that we have “tasted” the concept of the metaverse through the gaming industry.

    2017 – Fortnite

    Similar to Pokemon Go, the game Fortnite also carries the theme of the metaverse world. Unfortunately, you can’t get this game by downloading it through the PlayStore or Appstore, but directly on the website.

    2018 – Axie Infinity

    Apart from Pokemon Go and Fortnite, there is also a game that carries the theme of the metaverse world in 2018, namely Axie Infinity. Did Sinaumed’s ever play it?

    2021 – Metaverse Development Through Two Technology Companies

    In 2021, 2 of the world’s leading technology companies stated that they were developing a metaverse world. Yep, the 2 technology companies are Microsoft and Facebook. Microsoft is releasing a platform called Mesh, which is designed for virtual collaboration on multiple devices. Meanwhile Facebook has changed the parent company name to “Meta” and plans to focus on developing this metaverse virtual world.

    How the Metaverse Works

    Little information, to enter the world of the metaverse is also quite easy. Sinaumed’s only needs to log in and register on the platforms provided, for example Decentraland. If already registered, immediately enter the world of metaverse using existing devices.

    As previously explained, this metaverse virtual world can run if we use special devices, ranging from headphones, virtual reality glasses, to an internet connection. The way it works is also almost the same when we want to play games.

    First, prepare in advance some of these special devices. Don’t forget that the internet network must be smooth , OK , so you don’t get stuck while enjoying the virtual world. Devices in the form of software and hardware will later understand our movements, sounds, and language. If the device is ready, we will only enter the virtual world and do things like in the real world, such as interacting, shopping, and making buying and selling transactions.

    Apart from the 2 devices already mentioned, there are also additional devices such as haptic gloves, robot hands, and VR sunglasses. The price range for these devices is relatively expensive, yes, if they are high-tech and of high quality.

    Difference Between Metaverse and Multiverse

    Actually, there is a sharp difference between the metaverse and the multiverse. However, not everyone understands this, especially since both of them contain the word “verse”. So, what are the differences between the metaverse and the multiverse? Come on, see the following reviews!

    Metaverse Multiverse
    A virtual world that has an avatar for the representation of a human being. An idea that all of us on earth from this universe have copies living in other universes. In short, there are other versions of us in other universes and maybe we are not the only ones in existence.
    The concept of the world ‘outside’ our world now is called the virtual world. Taking the concept of the real world, but in another universe.
    Its existence is within reach of the hand because several companies have succeeded in developing it. Its existence cannot be reached by hand because it is only a theory.

    So, that’s an overview of what the metaverse is and its history of development, how it works, and how it differs from the multiverse. Is Sinaumed’s interested in entering a virtual world using a VR device?

  • Get to know the definition of the median and how to calculate the median

    What is the Median and How to Calculate It – One part of statistics that is quite fun to calculate is the median. Together with the mean and mode , the median enlivens the realm of statistics. This statistical trio is very popular in everyday life.

    Before discussing more about the median, we must first know that the median is a part of the center of the data. What is the measure of the center of the data?

    The measure of data concentration is a descriptive method that shows the center of a data or a representation of a data. There are three sizes of central data that we are familiar with, namely the mean, mode, and median. This paper will discuss the median.

    Is it difficult to determine the median? Relatively difficult or easy, yes, but it does require god-level patience to work out the median. Not only that, accuracy is also needed.

    One calculation can make the next step confusing. One number, all data wrong. It’s like a proverb because a drop of tilapia is damaged by a pot of milk

    The teachers at school are very familiar with statistics, especially when they assess their students. Likewise, the researchers are really soulmate with this. They need to process the data that they have been getting up and down.

    Want to try the fun of calculating the median? Come on, let’s slowly discuss this median.

    A. Definition of Median

    The median is the central number of a set in a measure of the center of the data. Where, arrange the data points from smallest to largest and find the center number. So that’s the median. However, if there are 2 numbers in the middle, the median is the average of the 2 numbers.

    To further animate the median, consider the following illustration:

    Even though the median is the middle value, that doesn’t mean that once we get the data, we immediately determine the data in the middle, it’s the median.

    This illustration is clearly wrong. This is not the middle value rather it is the middle position. if we look at it, it will be wrong if the baby with the lowest weight among the others becomes the middle value, right?

    The median is a datum that is located in the middle of a data set, but what are the conditions? The condition is that the data is sorted from smallest to largest. So once you get the data, you have to sort it first!

    now the children are arranged so that they stand starting from the lowest weight to the highest. Through this illustration, we can immediately determine that the median is a child weighing 24 kg. This data has been sorted so that we can immediately point to the child in the middle weighing 24 kg.

    So, in discussing the median, we can pay attention to the amount of data available, whether the data is odd or even. Finding the median of odd and even data will be different.

    So once again, the main requirement for determining the median is to sort the data. Sort from the smallest value to the largest value.

    Where the median is the middle value in a table list of numbers in ascending or descending order, and can be more descriptive than the mean or average value.

    The median is often used as the opposite of the mean when there are outliers in the sequence that might distort the mean. The median of a data sequence can be less affected by outliers than the mean or average.

     

    B. How to Find the Median

    There are 2 types of data sought for the median, namely single data median and interval data median

    1. Single data median

    Single data is unit data. Single data is divided into 2, single odd data and single even data

    Single data is data that is presented simply and the data has not been arranged or grouped into interval classes.

    a. Odd single data

    For an odd number of data, we can look directly at the data and take the middle number, make that easier? as long as it’s sorted of course.

    If there are odd numbers, the median is the number in the middle, with the same number of numbers below and above.

    Now the steps to determine the median odd value:

    • Sort data data groups from the smallest value to the largest value or vice versa.
    • Determine the middle value.
    • The amount of data on the left and right sides must be the same so that there is one number right in the middle which is the median of the data group.

    The formula for finding the median for single data is as follows:

    Example Question 1:

    Calculate the median from the following data: 9,1,3,7,5

    discussion:
    sort data from smallest to largest
    1,3,5,7,9
    1st data : 1
    2nd data: 3 3rd
    data: 5 4th
    data: 7 5th
    data: 9
    second count the number data(n)
    n = 5

    Third enter in the formula

    Me = X (n+1) / 2
    Me = X ( 5+1) / 2
    Me = X (6)/ 2
    Me = X₃

    the third data is 5, then the median is 5

    Example question 2:

    1, 2, 8, 11, 6, 10, and 16!
    find the median of the data
    . Discussion:

    First , we sort
    the data
    from
    the smallest
    -5:10 data 6:11 data 7:16

    second, calculate the amount of data.
    The amount of data = n = 7

    third plug it into the
    Median formula:
    Me = X ( n+1)/2

    Me = X ( 7+1)/2
    Me = X (8)/2
    Me = X₄

    We see above that the 4th data is 8
    So the median of the data is 8

    Example question 3:

    Find the Median of the data: 7, 8, 8, 9, 4, 3, 7, 9, 5, 7, 6, 5, 6. Let’s
    first sort the data from smallest
    3, 4, 5, 5, 6, 6, 7, 7, 7, 8, 8, 9, 9
    data 1st : 3
    data 2nd: 4
    data 3rd: 5
    data 4th: 5
    data 5th: 6
    data 6th: 6
    data 7th: 7th
    data 8th: 7th
    data 9th: 7th
    10th: 8th data
    11th : 8th
    data 12th: 9
    13th data: 9

    So the total data is 13, yes
    Me = X (13+1)/2
    Me = X (14)/2
    Me = 7th data.
    We can see above that the 7th data is 7
    , so the median data is 7.

    b. Single even data

    Meanwhile, for an even number of data, there will be 2 numbers in the middle. So in order for us to get the median value, we have to use a different formula than determining the median for odd single data.

    If there is an even number of numbers in the list, the middle pair must be determined, added up, and divided by two to find the median.

    The steps for determining the median for even single data are as follows:

    Sort data groups from smallest to largest value or vice versa.
    Determine the middle value. The amount of data The left and right sides must be the same. Leave the two numbers in the middle and then find the average

    The following is the median formula for even data:

    example question 1:

    Calculate the median from the following data: 4,8,6,2

    the first discussion,
    we order the data from the smallest
    data order: 2,4,6,8
    1st data: 2
    2nd data: 4
    3rd data: 6
    4th data: 8

    second, calculate the amount of data.
    The amount of data = n = 4

    third plug it into the
    Median formula:
    Me = X n/2 + X (n/2 + 1 ) / 2
    Me = X 4/2 + X (4/2 + 1 ) / 2
    Me = X 2 + X (2+ 1 ) / 2
    Me = (X ₂ + X₃ )/ 2
    Me = (4 + 6) / 2
    Me = 10/2
    = 5
    so the median of this data is 5

    Example question 2:

    If the following data are known:
    1, 2, 8, 11, 6, 10, 12 and 16,
    find the median of the data

    Discussion:
    first we sort the data from the smallest
    data sequence: 1, 2, 6, 8, 10, 11, 12, 16
    1st data : 1 2nd
    data: 2
    3rd data: 6
    4th data : 8th
    data 5th: 10th
    data 6th: 11th
    data 7th: 12th
    data 8th: 16

    then we enter it into the even data median formula

    Me = (X n/2 + X (n/2 + 1 )) / 2

    Me = (X 12/2 + X (12/2 + 1 )) / 2

    Me = (X ₆+ X (6 + 1 )) / 2
    Me = X ₆+ X₇ / 2
    Me = 11 + 12 / 2
    = 23/2
    = 11.5
    so the median is 11.5

    Example question 3:

    First, we first calculate the sum of all frequencies
    f = 9 + 10+ 12+6+2+1 = 40

    Me = (X n/2 + X (n/2 + 1 )) / 2
    Me = (X 40/2 + X (40/2 + 1 )) / 2
    Me = (X₂₀+ X (20 + 1 )) / 2
    Me = X₂₀+ X₂₁ / 2
    Me = X₂₀+ X₂₁

    Now for the 20th and 21st data it turns out that it is located at the number of frequencies 31 alias the data is at frequency 12
    both the 20th or 21st data are both 7.

    Please have a look at the following table:

    Me = 7+ 7
    2
    = 14
    2
    7
    so the median is 7

    In studying the median or other material, you must master the basic skills first. This Basic Mathematics book can help you to understand the foundation needed to develop your math skills.

     

    2.2. Interval Data Median / Group Data

    Grouped data is data that is usually presented in the form of a frequency table and the data has been arranged or grouped into interval classes
    mathematically.

    The median of interval data is formulated as follows:

    Tb = bottom edge of median class – p
    p = 0.5
    n = sum of frequencies
    f kum = number of frequencies before median class
    fm = frequency before median class
    If values ​​are expressed in integers and p= 0.05 if values ​​are expressed in decimal 1 number behind the comma.

    confused huh? Calm down, let’s try using questions

    A data collection was carried out by a group of researchers to find out the height of the 1st grade students. Calculate the mean from the data for the 1st grade students’ height group at Happy Always Elementary School if the following data is obtained:

    First, we add up all the available frequencies.
    The number of frequencies = 12 + 18 + 10 = 40

    Second, determine the median class:
    the median class is data that contains the n/2th
    , then the media class = 40/2= 20

    Let’s make a table…

    The median class is indicated by the 20th data where it is located in the 2nd group at the 2nd frequency which totals the frequency is 30.
    group: 2nd

    interval: 120-130
    at f before f median class = 12
    frequency before median class (fkum)
    fkum = 12
    while the frequency where the median class is at fm
    fm= 18
    interval distance l = 10

    Because the data is expressed in integers, the lower edge of the median class is as follows.
    the lower value of the 3rd group
    the interval 120 – 130
    is 120
    Tb = 120- p
    because it is an integer then p = 0.5
    Tb = 120 – 0.5 = 119.5

    Thus, the median is formulated as follows.
    Me = Tb+ [ ½ n- fkum] l / fm

    Me = 119.5 + [ ½ 20-12 ]. 10/10

    = 119.5 + [10 – 12 ,] 10 / 10
    = 119.5 + (-2).10 / 10
    = 119.5 – 20 / 10
    = 119.5 – 2
    = 117.5
    So, the median of the data it is 117.5

    Example question 2:

    Determine the median of the following student height data.

    First, because there is a lot more data than before, we take a deep breath first, after that we have counted a lot of data, you
    can see from the frequency gaess
    1st frequency : 6th
    frequency 2nd frequency : 8th
    frequency 3rd : 10th
    frequency 4th : 5th
    frequency 5th : 4th
    frequency 1st : 3rd

    Let’s add up

    Total (n)=6 + 8 + 10 + 5 + 4 + 3 = 36

    So after that, let’s determine the median class, the
    median class is the data that contains n/2
    , so the Median class = 36/2 = 18

    Observe the following table:

    The median class is indicated by the 18th data where it is located at:
    3rd group
    Interval 150-154
    at f before f median class = 8
    frequency before median class (fkum)
    fkum = 14
    while the frequency where the median class is at fm fm
    = 10
    interval distance l = 5

    Because the data is expressed in integers, the lower edge of the median class is as follows.
    the lower value of the 3rd group
    the interval 150 – 154
    is 150
    Tb = 150- p
    because it is an integer then p = 0.5
    Tb = 150 – 0.5 = 149.5

    Thus, the median is formulated as follows.
    Me = Tb+ [ ½ n- fkum] l / 10
    Me = 149.5 + [ ½ 36- 14 ]. 5 / 10
    = 149.5 + [18 – 14 ,] 5 / 10
    = 149.5 + (4).5 / 10
    = 149.5 + 20 / 10
    = 149.5 + 2
    = 151.5
    So, the median of these data is 151.5

    Darmawati’s Sensible Book of SMA/MA Mathematics Questions for Class X, XI and XII can help Sinaumed’s to practice their math skills through various practice questions in it.

    So, what about the median questions given along with the discussion, have you got enlightenment?

    The advantage of the median is that it is easy to calculate if the amount of data is relatively small. So if the amount of data is small, it’s really easy.
    But the title is different if the data provided is a lot. Of course it takes extra effort that makes us sweat from all directions.

    While the drawback of the median is that the median value is relatively unstable even for data in the same population. However, the median is a part of basic statistics that must be understood.

    The function of the median is to measure the concentration of land. In statistics and probability theory, the median is the value that separates the higher half from the lower half of a data sample, population, or probability distribution.

    The advantages of the median are firstly that it is not used for extreme data, secondly it can be used for both quantitative and qualitative data and thirdly it is very suitable for heterogeneous data.

    Meanwhile, the weaknesses are the first that it does not consider all data values, the second is that it cannot describe the average population, and the third is sensitive to the amount of data.

    That’s a brief explanation of the median that you can find out. Hopefully it will be a little enlightenment for those of you who are studying statistics. Hope it is useful.

  • Get to know the definition of concentration of a solution and its units

    Definition of Solution Concentration – To make it easier to understand what is the concentration of a solution, we should know about the meaning of the solution itself. Solution in chemistry has the meaning of a homogeneous mixture with a composition ratio according to its constituent components. One example of a solution in chemistry is H2SO4 (sulfuric acid). If a solution of H2SO4 (sulfuric acid) is electrified, it will conduct electricity.

    In general, a solution consists of one type of solute and one solvent. Solvent (solvent) and solute (substance that is dissolved) are usually often heard and mentioned. Solvent  is a component that physically does not change if a solution is formed, whereas all components present in the solute will dissolve in the solvent.

    Solution Concentration

    Even though the solution is a homogeneous mixture, the composition of each solution can vary. For example, there are two solutions in which each solvent contains one liter, but the amount of salt dissolved is different. From the two salt solutions just now, others couldn’t tell how much salt was contained therein.

    Therefore, to find out information about the relative amount of solute and solvent present in the solution, the term concentration of the solution is used. The concentration of a solution is the amount of substance dissolved in each unit of solution or solvent. In simple terms, the concentration of a solution can provide an overview or information about the ratio of the amount of solute to the amount of solvent.

    The concentrations of solutions commonly used in laboratories are Molarity, Molality, Normality, Mole Fraction, Concentration in Percent, Parts per Million (ppm) and Parts per Billion (ppb), and Formality. In studying solution concentration, Sinaumed’s can read Solution Chemistry books by Rusman, Ratu Fazlia Inda Rahmayani, and Mukhlis which can help you to develop knowledge about solution concentration.

     

    Solution Concentration Formula

    It turns out that the concentration of the solution itself has a formula, so you shouldn’t calculate it arbitrarily. That way, the substance to be dissolved will be maximized. The formula for the concentration of the solution is C = m/V. In this formula,   is the concentration,   is the mass of the solute, and V is the total volume of the solution.

    Solution Concentration Unit

    Below will be explained further about the concentration of the solution along with how to calculate the concentration of the solution.

    1. Molarity ( M )

    Molarity in the concentration of a solution is known as molar concentration or molarity with the symbol it has, namely M. Molarity is used to quantitatively obtain the concentration of a solution. Expressed as the number of moles of a solute in solution divided by the specified volume of solution in liters. The following is the molarity formula for the concentration of a solution.

    Molarity (M) = moles of soluteliters of solution

    or

    Molarity ( M ) = mass of solute g Mr solute 1000volume of solution (mL)

    Problems example

    Question: 2.00 grams of sodium hydroxide, NaOH, is dissolved in water to form a solution with a volume of 200 mL. What is the molarity of NaOH in solution?

    Answer:

    In order to know the amount of molarity, you must look at the ratio between the number of moles of solute and the number of liters of solution. In other words, we know the amount of NaOH in moles and the volume in liters.

    The formula mass of NaOH is 40.0 g/mol, thus:

    2.00 g NaOH 1 mol NaOH40.0 g NaOH = 0.500 mol NaOH

    If expressed in liters, 200 mL becomes 0.200 L

    Molarity (M) = 0.05 mol NaOH0.2 L solution

    = 0.250 mol NaOH/liter

    = 0.250 M NaOH

    So, the concentration of NaOH in the solution is 0.250 M NaOH.

    Why is molarity so important in the concentration of a solution? Because, if we know the molarity of a solution, then we can determine the desired number of moles. To find out the desired number of moles, you must measure the volume precisely.

    2. Molality (m)

    Molality is a concentration of a solution that states the number of moles of a compound or substance per kilogram of solvent ( solvent ).

    If, Mm is the molar mass (g mol-1) then:

    molality m=m (solute) Mm x kg of solvent

    or

    molality m=mass of solute (g)Mr of solute x 1000mass of solvent (g)

    Problems example

    Question: Calculate the molality of a methyl alcohol solution (Mr = 32) by dissolving 37 g of methyl alcohol (CH3OH) in 1750 g of water.

    Answer:

    moles of solute = 37 g32.0 gmol = 1.156 mol

    After getting the mass of the solvent, then find the molality.

    molality = 1.156 mol1.750 kg=0.660 m

    3. Normality (N)

    Normality can be defined as the number of equivalent moles of a substance per liter of solution. So, the normality formula can be written as follows:

    normality = V molecule (liters)

    Meanwhile, the normality formula used to find solids dissolved in water is different from the normality formula for the number of equivalent moles of a substance per liter. The following is the formula for normality of solids dissolved in water.

    normality=grams of solute equivalent mass x liters of solution

    N= m (X)Mm Xx x 1000V (ml) x

    Meanwhile, the equivalent relationship and molecular weight can be formulated as follows:

    gram equivalent= Mrn

    Where n is the number of equivalents per mole of substance X.

    Problems example

    Question: Calculate the normality of a solution containing 36.75 g, H2SO4 in 1.5 liters of solution. Mr H2SO4 = 98.

    Answer:

    Equivalent mass = 49

    normality = 36.7549 x 1.50 = 0.50 n

    4. Mole fraction

    The mole fraction is used to express the moles of a substance per the total number of moles. The following is the mole fraction formula.

    mole fraction A = = N (A)N (total)
    mole fraction of solute = number of moles of solute, number of moles of solute + number of moles of solvent
    mole fraction of solvent = number of moles of solvent, number of moles of solute + number of moles of solvent

    Problems example

    Question: If it is known that Mr. H2O = 18 g/mol. What is the mole fraction of H2SO4 in a solution containing 0.56 moles in 1 kg of H2O?

    Answer:

    number of moles of water = 100018

    = 55.56 moles

    mole fraction of SO 4 = 0.56056+55.56

    = 0.5656,12=0.010

    5. Concentration in percent

    In chemistry, the term percent is often used to express the concentration of a solution. Percent in solution concentration can be expressed in three forms, namely weight percent (%W/W), volume percent (%V/V), and volume weight percent (%W/V). Weight percent is often used because it does not depend on temperature.

    a, Percent by weight (%W/W)

    weight percent (%W/W)=grams of solutegrams of solutionx 100

    Problems example

    Question:

    Calculate how many % by weight of NaCl is made to dissolve 10 grams of NaCl in 50 grams of water.

    Answer:

    Weight % NaCl= 1010+50 x 100

    =16.67%

    b. Percent of volume (%V/V)

    volume percent (%V/V)= mL of solute mL of solution x 100

    Problems example

    Question:

    40 mL of alcohol is mixed with 40 mL of water to give 86.54 mL of solution. What is the volume percent of each component?

    Answer:

    percent by volume of alcohol %VV= 40 mL86.54 mLx 100

    =46.22%

    percent by volume of water %VV=40 mL86.54 mLx 100

    =46.22%

    c. Percent by volume (%W/V)

    weight percent by volume (%W/V)= grams of solutemL solution x 100

    Problems example

    Question: CH3COOH in 5 mL of vinegar at the rate of 1.008 g/mL containing 0.2589 g CH3COOH. What is the volume percent by weight?

    Answer:

    % wt volume = 0.2589 g5 mL x 1.008 gmL x 100

    =5.14%

    6. Parts Per Million (ppm) and Parts per Billion (ppb)

    Both units of solution concentration are commonly used when the solution becomes dilute. The concentration of parts per million is parts per one million and parts per billion is parts per one billion. Both of these units are widely used to analyze trace elements with SSA (Atomic Absorption Spectrometry).

    The ppm unit expresses the number of grams of a substance in 106 grams of solution. Check out the Parts Per Million (ppm) formula.

    ppm= m (substance)m (sample) x 106 ppm

    or

    1 ppm= 1 mg of solute in 1 L of solution

    The ppb unit expresses the number of grams of a substance in 109 grams of solution. Check out the Parts Per Billion (ppb) formula.

    ppb= m (substance)m (sample) x 109 ppb

    or

    1 ppb= 1 μ g solute1 L solution

    Problems example

    Question: There is an acetone in water solution which contains 8.60 mg of acetone in 21.4 liters of solution. If the solubility density is 0.997 g/cm3, then calculate the concentration of acetone in a (ppm) and b (ppb).

    Answer:

    Weight of acetone 8.60 mg = 8.60 x 10-3 g

    Weight of water = 21.4 L x 1000 mL/L x 0.997 g/mL

    = 21.4 x 104 g

    ppm acetone = 8.60 g acetone21.4 x 104 g water x 106 ppm

    = 0.402 ppm

    ppb acetone = 8.60 g acetone21.4 x 109 g water x 109ppb

    = 402 ppb

    7. Formal (F)

    Formality is the ratio between the total mass of the solute formula in each liter of solution. Formality can be referred to as the actual concentration that comes from the solute or dissolved ions present in the solution. Because of this, there are differences as well as similarities between formality and formality. The following is the formal formula.

    formality F= total mass of solute formulaliters of solution

    Problems example

    Question: A solution is prepared to dissolve 1.90 g of Na2SO4 and this solution is in 0.085 liters of solution. How much formality of the solution?

    Answer:

    Molar mass, Na2SO4 : 142 g/mol

    1.90 g= 1.90 g142 gmol=0.0134 formula weight

    After getting the total mass of the formula, then the formality is calculated.

    formality = 0.01340.085 = 0.16 F

    Sinaumed’s can learn more about solution concentrations through the SMA/MA Class 1,2,3 book Tentor’s Chemistry Bimbel Method which is made by summarizing various difficult materials, so it will be easier to understand chemistry and in which there are examples of questions and discussion.

     

     

    SOLUTION CONCENTRATION IN CHEMICAL AND PHYSICS UNITS

    Basically, the units of concentration of solutions that have been mentioned are divided into two groups, namely physical units and chemical units. The following table of physical and chemical units.

    Concentration of Solutions in Chemical Units
    Symbol Name Formula
    M Molarity moles of solute liters of solution
    m Molality moles of solute kg of solvent
    N Normality solute equivalentliters of solution
    X mole fraction moles of solute liters of solution
    F Formality the formula mass of the solute in liters of solution
    M Eq Millequivalent One-thousandth of a mole of charge
    Osm Osmolar osmolsliter of solution
    Concentration of Solutions in Physics
    Symbol Name Formula
    %W/W Weight percent grams of solute grams of solution x 100
    %V/V volume percent mL of solute mL of solution x 100
    %W/V Volume weight percent grams of solute mL of solution x 100
    %mg Percent milligrams mg of solute 100 mL of solution x 100
    Ppm Parts per million 1 mg of solute 1 L of solution
    ppb Parts per billion 1 μg of solute1 L of solution

    How to Make a Solution

    Procedure for preparing a solution in solid form. Check out the steps.

    1. The number of moles required must be calculated in advance so that the solution is in accordance with its volume and concentration.
    2. Determine the molar mass of the compound used to calculate the required mass.
    3. The next step is to place the watch glass on the scales. Then, set the scale at “0”. Weigh it carefully in order to get the required weight from the mass of the substance.
    4. After weighing the substance, transfer the substance into the beaker. Then, add water to dissolve the substance. So that no substance is left behind, clean the watch glass by rinsing it with clean water, then transfer the rinse water to a beaker. Do the rinse at least twice.
    5. Stir using a stir bar until all the substance is dissolved, then transfer the solution into a measuring flask. To clean up residue in the beaker and stir bar, it’s best to use water from a wash bottle.
    6. The next step is to add water to the volumetric flask up to the mark, then add the last drop of water with a dropper to ensure that the base of the meniscus is right at the boundary line.
    7. Close the volumetric flask and shake the volumetric flask several times so that the solution is mixed evenly.
    8. The final step is to label the solution with the name of the solution and the date of manufacture.

    Primary and Secondary Standard Solutions

    In chemistry, every solution has a standard. A standard solution is a solution whose concentration is known with certainty. If, using a standard solution, it will be able to determine the concentration of another solution. Standard solutions have uses that can be utilized when in a chemical laboratory. Following are some of the uses of standard solutions.

    1. Serves to standardize volumetric solutions
    2. Can be used as a reference to determine a solution whose concentration is unknown.
    3. To calibrate the instrument
    4. Prepare standard solution.

    Standard solutions are divided into two types, namely primary standard solutions and secondary standard solutions.

    1. Primary Standard Solution

    Primary standard solution is a solution whose concentration is obtained from the measurement results. The primary standard is used as the primary calibrator.

    The requirements for a primary standard solution are to be stable, anhydrous, not hygroscopic, have high purity, have a high molecular level, when compared to similar molecules, are inexpensive, are not toxic, and are always available and ready to use.

    2. Secondary Standard Solution

    Secondary standard solution is a solution whose concentration is obtained by determining the concentration of a substance using a primary standard solution. Secondary standard solutions are commonly used for calibration purposes of control materials in small laboratories to analyze unknown concentrations of solutions of a substance.

    The requirements for a secondary standard solution, namely the level of purity of the solution is lower when compared to the primary standard solution, the solution has a stable time, determines the level of a substance using a primary standard solution, and has lower stability when compared to a primary standard solution.

    Conclusion

    Solution in chemistry has the meaning of a homogeneous mixture with a composition ratio according to its constituent components. In chemistry, solutions are divided into two types of standards, namely primary standards and secondary standards. The concentration of a solution is the amount of substance dissolved in each unit of solution or solvent.

    In simple terms, the concentration of a solution can provide an overview or information about the ratio of the amount of solute to the amount of solvent. The concentrations of solutions commonly used in laboratories are Molarity, Molality, Normality, Mole Fraction, Concentration in Percent, Parts per Million (ppm) and Parts per Billion (ppb), and Formality.

    So, that’s an explanation of the concentration of a solution, starting from the definition, types, and units that Sinaumed’s needs to know. Sinaumed’s will often find material on the concentration of solutions in chemistry and physics lessons from elementary school. So Sinaumed’s can understand this material better so that it is easier to find out about a wider range of material solutions and can more easily solve questions.

  • Get to know the definition of appetizer, characteristics, and examples of appetizer dishes

    Appetizer is an appetizer that is often served in several restaurants or hotels. Usually this appetizer is a package with the main menu or dessert. However, some people may not know exactly what an appetizer is . To find outmore about appetizers , you can refer to this article, Sinaumed’s.

    Meaning of Appetizers

    Eating is one of the human activities to consume various types of intake to get the benefits in it such as energy, nutrition, vitamins, and delay the feeling of hunger.

    This eating activity can be done at home, places to eat, restaurants and cafes which offer a wide variety of menu choices with appetizing flavors. But did you know that there is actually an arrangement or sequence of meals that is commonly practiced, especially in star-rated restaurants.

    The structure/arrangement of the meal is divided into several stages and it always starts with an appetizer or more familiarly called an “ Appetizer ”. As is well known, in serving food, of course you are no stranger to the term Appetizer .

    You may often hear this term in various cooking shows on television. Or maybe, you often read the term Appetizer in restaurant menu lists that serve a variety of food choices. Appetizers are snacks that are usually served before the main meal.

    Appetizer as an appetizer before the main course is served with the intention of arousing appetite or appetite. Appetizer , in Indonesian terms means ‘appetizer’.

    While the French term says Hors d’oeuvre (starter) . Some references also say that the Appetizer is a delivery person to enjoy a special dish.

    The purpose of the appetizer is to bring up appetite. Therefore, the quantity is small with a sour, salty or spicy taste. In this case, Appetizer is the designation for an appetizer, usually an Appetizer in the form of a snack served before the main meal or consumed between meals.

    These Appetizers can be anything from light and simple to complex meals depending on the time it takes to make Appetizers are foods that are served in small portions with the aim of arousing appetite as an appetizer before the main course with a sour, sweet and or spicy taste.

    This Appetizer dish is always served at every dinner or similar banquet. In fact, often Appetizers are also served as a food dish at weddings. Usually guests will be given appetizers as a banquet when they come to a wedding.

    That way, it can be said that the Appetizer is an important dish that must be present at a banquet. In this case, there are various examples of Appetizer dishes that you need to know. Various dishes

    This appetizer can be made from simple ingredients, processed in such a way as to produce a delicious taste. Serving delicious appetizers will certainly give a good and attractive impression to anyone who is holding a banquet.

    The appetizer also has a small size and is served in an attractive way. Appetizer is a type of food that can be served hot ( canapes , fritters , soup ) or cold ( salad , chilled fruit cocktail , shrimp cocktail ), and sometimes tastes spicy.

    Related to its role as an appetite generator, an attractive appearance is really needed when serving an appetizer . Because an appetizer is an appetizer, of course this will affect the impressions of the next dish.

    Therefore, in order to create an attractive impression, the maker needs neatness, precision and fantasy. In other words, serving an appetizer is a must to serve with perfect performance.

    As previously explained that Appetizers are appetizers or snacks that are usually served or consumed before mealtime. These appetizers are also often called hors d’oeuvres , antipasti, or starters .

    In this case, appetizers can range from simple or light meals to foods made with complex ingredients. This of course depends on the opportunity and time needed to make it. Appetizers are common appetizers served with alcoholic drinks or cocktails that are served before a meal.

    Types of Appetizers

    Although as an appetizer, appetizers are also classified in several ways, starting from the ingredients used to the temperature in the presentation.

    Based on Materials Used

    Sur Asiette Complate

    Sur Asiette Complate , namely an appetizer that uses excess ingredients or ingredients at quite affordable prices.

    Hors D’Oeuvre Royale

    Hors D’Oeuvre Royale , namely an appetizer that uses expensive ingredients and is served without sauce .

    Hors D’Oeuvre Variations

    Hors D’Oeuvre Varies , namely an appetizer that uses a combination of ingredients at expensive and cheap prices.

    Based on the Serving Temperature

    Cold Appetizers

    Cold appetizer (Cold Appetizer): Food served in a variety of salads , shrim , cocktails, or cold , canapes ( small sandwiches served cold). Examples of Cuisine: Canape , Pate , Aspic Jelly .

    Hot Appetizers

    Hot appetizer (hot appetizer): Food served various types of soups , muffins , fritters . Examples of dishes: Galantine , Ballotines , Croquette , Risoles , Quiche Lorraine.

    Characteristics of the Appetizer Menu

    After knowing the meaning, there are several characteristics of the Appetizer dish that you need to know. The first characteristic, Appetizers are appetizers that are often served at dinner parties or similar banquets.

    As an appetizer, the appetizer is served at the beginning of time before meal time. Apart from banquets, appetizers are also often served at weddings or receptions after the wedding is over.

    At a wedding, an appetizer can be said as a welcome dish that is given to guests when attending the event. Even though it’s simple, the appetizer is an important dish that must be served at a banquet or other formal event.

    Apart from formal occasions, Hors d’oeuvres may also be served at long parties which are held after the usual mealtime. Or it could be served at an afternoon party where there is no intention of serving dinner.

    An after-dinner evening party may also feature an Appetizer so guests can have a chance to enjoy a snack. This Appetizer dish is a suitable food served when guests are consuming alcohol to help reduce alcohol absorption.

    In addition, many restaurants serve a variety of pre-meal canapes as a first course for their customers.

    1. Served at the Beginning

    The most important characteristic of the appetizer is to arouse the appetite. Sometimes in an official banquet or in a star-rated restaurant the serving of the appetizer is always at the beginning and the dishes served must be in prime condition both in aroma, taste and appearance.

    2. Has Many Variants

    The variants are very diverse, such as soup, made from seaweed, shark bones, mushrooms, to seafood. In addition, the appetizer dish has a unique color, which is slightly lit, for example yellow or bright red

    3. The Taste Shown is Unique, Warm, Smooth, and Still Gives Freshness

    Appetizers are usually served cold, warm, smooth and still fresh. Usually the freshness uses fruit ingredients.

    4. Fragrant fragrance bursts into the nose

    The appetizer uses a pungent fragrance even if it is a fruity or floral fragrance as well.

    5. Served in small portions

    Appetizers are appetizers that are usually served in small portions, so they are often called finger food. Foods served as appetizers are made in one bite size. This is none other than so that food is easily consumed in one to two bites.

    That way, guests can consume it while relaxing chatting or chatting with other guests without feeling bothered by the dish being enjoyed. This appetizer can be made from a variety of ingredients and processed with various spices to produce a delicious and delicious taste.

    Examples of this Appetizer dish could be a plate of cheese and chips, chopped vegetables served with dips, or small pieces of fruit that can be enjoyed simply.

    Apart from that, other Appetizer choices are quite popular such as canapes, sandwiches, crab cakes, small sausages, dumplings, or dimsum which can be eaten in one or two bites.

     

    6. Unique Seasonings

    Using unique spices, namely spices that stimulate gastric acid production to increase hunger.

    7. Spices can whet your appetite

    Appetizers are deliberately made using selected ingredients and seasonings that can stimulate stomach acid in the stomach, thereby increasing hunger In addition, it is hoped that a delicious appetizer will give the impression that the next dish will be even more delicious.

    8. Served in banquets or various events

    The next characteristic of the appetizer is that the food is served at a banquet or served at a special event. Therefore, the appetizer menu is usually very diverse and certainly not filling.

    9. Appetizer dishes must be adjusted

    The next characteristic in an appetizer is that it must be adapted to other foods. In this case, the host or the person serving the food must be able to adjust the type of appetizer that matches the main food to be served, which is different in taste and attractiveness so that it becomes the perfect complement.

    In addition to the appropriate taste, a good Appetizer menu choice must also be sufficient or not excessive. In addition, the host who serves the appetizer must also try foods that have allergen properties in general.

    For example, if shellfish are one of the ingredients for an appetizer , you should make sure that the shells don’t come into contact with other foods served. Hosts should also avoid common allergens like nuts, and make sure, if they do serve them, they are stored in a separate serving bowl or plate.

    Examples of Appetizers

    Here are some examples of hot and cold appetizers and how to serve them.

    1. Salads

    Salad is a food that is a combination of fresh green vegetables , fruit, meat, poultry and fish served with dressing .

    The salad portion is 40 grams-50 grams, while for the vegetarian salad portion it is 80 grams-125 grams.

    Salad Composition

    Salad also has a composition that makes this dish taste even more delicious.

    1. Underliner (base) : as the basic part of the salad, usually the ingredients used are green vegetables with the aim that the salad looks fresher .
    2. Body (Content) : as a special part of the salad, the naming of the salad is generally taken from this important side.
    3. Dressing Salad : as a dressing to complement salads, in appetizer sauces are called dressings. Dressing is the side that will determine the taste of the salad. There are many important things to pay attention to when giving dressings to salads.
    4. Garnish : generally taken from the contents, but can also use other foodstuffs. The principle of garnish should not only be consumed but also have a taste that suits the body.

    Salad Temperature

    The temperature of the salad is divided into two, namely:

    1. Cold salad: served at 10°C – 15°C
    2. Hot salad: served at 50°C – 60°C

    2. Canapes

    Canape is an appetizer that is divided into various kinds of plant, animal, fruit and nuts ingredients.

    Various kinds of toppings are usually placed on pieces of toast or biscuits as a canape base .

    Structure of Canapes

    Canape base : made from toasted/cooked bread in the form of rectangles, rounds, triangles, which are spread with butter.

    Spread (spread) : is a soft/thick food ingredient that is spread on the surface of bread/biscuits which functions as an adhesive, adding flavor and nutritional value. The spread should be soft, easy to spread and not runny.

    Toppings : food ingredients that are placed on bread/biscuits that have been spread. Several kinds of toppings, among others; sliced ​​cheese, boiled eggs, fish, shrimp, meat, vegetables, fruit and nuts.

    Toppings can be used with only one type or as a combination of several ingredients. In general, the toppings used determine the name of the canape , for example: cheese canape , shrimp canape .

    Garnishes : The role of garnishes is twofold, adding food performance and at the same time adding nutritional value. The criteria for garnishes in canapes are simple, can be consumed and have a taste that matches the contents.

    How to Make Canapes

    1. Some of the ingredients used are in good condition and fresh
    2. The bread is cut first then baked
    3. The biscuits used have a crunchy taste, have a small shape and have a combination of colors.
    4. Give toppings as desired.

    3. Aspic jelly

    The role of aspic jelly as a cold appetizer, coating the appetizer to make it more attractive. As an appetizer made from clarified stock with a combination of meat, egg whites. With cold stock added gelatin solution, then simmering for 2 hours, stranning , then chilling.

    Aspic Jelly Arrangement

    1. The basic material used is clarified stock.
    2. The filling material used is animal and vegetable food.
    3. Garnish has a role to improve performance and can enrich the names of aspic .

    4. Pates

    Pate is a cold appetizer menu made from chicken, beef, fish, liver which is finely chopped and seasoned and then molded like pie dough .

    Pate arrangement

    1. The special ingredients in question, such as chicken, beef, fish, liver mixed with vegetables to make it more attractive and have a variety of colors.
    2. The wrapping material plays a role in wrapping special materials, but some are printed.

    How to Make Pate

    1. The basic ingredients must be finely chopped.
    2. Soft and dense structure
    3. Processed with baked techniques
    4. Finished with aspic jelly
    5. Served chilled whole/chopped.

    To make a delicious and delicious appetizer , you need quality ingredients and they have to be fresh . The ingredients for making an appetizer can consist of a combination of foods such as meat, seafood , poultry, vegetables and fruits.

    All of these materials must be stored in the refrigerator so that the temperature is maintained and reduces damage. In addition, the ingredients for the appetizer should not be stored for too long and must be handled immediately to maintain the taste and aroma.

    Sinaumed’s can get more appetizer recipes by reading books available at sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information .

    Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

    • Food Substances As Energy Sources
    • Staple Foods in Indonesia
    • Alternatives to Rice
    • Salt Making Process
    • Tofu Making Process
  • Get to Know the Definition of Ambivert & the Advantages of This Personality!

    Definition of Ambivert – Usually, people only recognize two personalities, namely extroverts and introverts, even though there are also combined personalities of extroverts and introverts known as ambiverts.

    The ambivert personality is often said to be a mix of extrovert and introvert. However, is that really the case? So, what are the characteristics of people who have this personality type? Come on, find out the answer through the following article regarding the meaning of ambivert.

    What Is an Ambivert Personality?

    The terms extrovert and introvert personality were first coined in the 1900s by the Swiss psychiatrist Carl G. Jung.

    He said that someone who has an introverted personality tends to prefer to be alone. Meanwhile, someone who has an extroverted personality tends to prefer socializing with other people or can be said to be easy going .

    After reading the information in the previous point, which personality does Sinaumed’s have? Apparently, there are people who have opinions or think that they are neither extroverts nor introverts. If Sinaumed’s has the same thoughts, it could be that Sinaumed’s is an ambivert.

    The definition of ambivert is a personality that can lead to extrovert or introvert, depending on the situation at hand. Someone who has an ambivert personality, in general, will easily mingle like an extrovert, but also likes to be alone and there is a phase where he doesn’t talk much like an introvert.

    To find out about Sinaumed’s personality types ; extrovert, introvert, or even ambivert, Sinaumed’s can take various free online tests on the internet. Usually, Sinaumed’s will be asked to fill out a questionnaire similar to when Sinaumed’s is undergoing a general psychological test.

    Traits of an Ambivert

    As previously explained, not everyone can be categorized as an extrovert or introvert. Between the two personalities, there is one personality, namely the ambivert.

    Many people think that an ambivert is a person with a wishy-washy personality. In fact, if you pay close attention to its characteristics, this is not the case.

    The following are signs that are generally shown by an ambivert.

    1. Can be social as well as a loner

    One sign of an ambivert personality is being good at socializing but also likes to be alone in certain situations. They can communicate flexibly with the people around them, but also like to be alone at certain times when necessary.

    2. Good listener and speaker

    Happy to talk about various things, usually a characteristic of someone who has an extrovert character. Conversely, someone who has an introverted character generally tends to be more reserved, even though introverts are actually very different from shy ones. So, what kind of person who has an ambivert character? Well, it turns out that an ambivert person can be a listener as well as a good speaker.

    If he really needs to express an opinion, he will not be ashamed to express it. On the other hand, he can also be a good listener if he is in the right situation.

    3. Have high empathy

    One more characteristic of an ambivert personality that Sinaumed’s needs to know about is a high level of empathy. Empathy itself means understanding what other people feel, seeing from that person’s point of view, while being able to imagine themselves in someone else’s position.

    People who have high empathy levels generally care and are good at understanding the feelings of others. High empathy can also make them good listeners. Therefore, people who have an ambivert personality are generally often used as a place to express complaints for those around them.

    Knowing this personality can help Sinaumed’s to recognize one’s own personality. This can also help develop yourself to become a more flexible person because basically personality can change. In addition, Sinaumed’s can also recognize more deeply if he has an ambiverted partner, or a family member with this personality.

    Advantages of an Ambivert

    People who have an ambivert character, have a position in the middle, namely between extroverts and introverts. Therefore, they have unique traits and can take advantage of both personalities to apply to certain situations.

    Here are some of the advantages possessed by an ambivert.

    1. Have a healthier and more stable relationship

    One of the advantages of someone who has an ambivert character is that they have a more stable relationship, both in the circle of friends and their partners.

    This is because they can become listeners as well as socialize well in the general public. In addition, people who have an ambivert character are more flexible and emotionally stable, so that when facing a problem in a relationship, they can be used as a mediator.

    2. Have a good management system

    The next advantage for someone who has an ambivert character is having good management skills.

    The truth is, both extroverts and introverts make good bosses, but in definitely different ways. This means that both will have different styles and results depending on what kind of personality they have when working with employees.

    This is proven through the results of a study conducted by the Harvard Business Review which examined which type of boss is better, a boss with an introverted character or an extroverted character.

    For bosses who have extroverted personalities, company profits will tend to be high when they lead passive employees. That is, bosses with this model prefer to give instructions and direct.

    On the other hand, when extroverted bosses work with active employees, the company’s profits decrease because these workers prefer to work with their own methods.

    Therefore, active workers will usually be more able to develop when they have bosses who are introverted. Bosses with introverted characters will generally prefer to listen and help their employees to recognize and understand their potential.

    If Sinaumed’s has a boss with an ambivert character, they will usually be able to bring out their extroverted and introverted traits according to the needs of their employees. Whether they will put out a listener or be a good director depends on the personality of their own employees.

    3. Can read the situation well

    In 2013, there was a study that made observations about the relationship between extroverted personality and talent in marketing . While many people believe that when it comes to offering goods, extroverts tend to be good at it. However, in reality, ambiverts are more skilled.

    This is because ambiverts can speak well, as well as being good listeners too. Therefore, when it comes to marketing , ambiverts are better able to listen to what customers want without appearing too eager.

    So, what are the drawbacks of being an ambivert?

    People with an ambivert personality have the following disadvantages:

    • Although an ambivert is a person who tends to be flexible, his personality is considered inconsistent because it is always changing
    • Understanding Ambivert is someone who is moody , so it’s not surprising if they behave according to their feelings
    • The feelings of an ambivert can change even in a relatively short period of time
    • Even though they have a special personality, people with an ambivert personality are sometimes confused about the personality they have
    • Easily feel tired caused by too much socializing
    • An ambivert figure is very difficult to organize a plan
    • The definition of ambiverts, even though they can act like extroverts, sometimes they seem ambiguous when they are in the middle of a conversation
    • The character of an ambivert is very difficult to predict, so it’s no wonder that the decisions made are sometimes surprising and don’t match the expectations of others
    • An ambivert is someone who gives up when faced with a choice
    • An ambivert figure sometimes finds it difficult when making a decision

    How Do Ambiverts Adjust?

    Ambivert figures who are considered inconsistent, they are also often distracted by their environment. So, if the ambivert work environment is conducive then they can work truly productively. However, on the contrary, if they are in an environment that has a lot of disturbances or is not conducive, then they can also follow the pattern of their environment.

    Because they have the ability to adapt and read the atmosphere well, ambiverts need to hone their ability to understand the conditions around them. For example, when you are hanging out with new people.

    As an ambivert, Sinaumed’s may enjoy being the center of attention, but don’t forget to embrace introverted friends so they can feel accepted and comfortable.

    Also maximize the potential to express opinions and listen to other people so that you better understand the right time to speak and also listen.

    Tips for Developing an Ambivert Personality

    If Sinaumed’s has an ambivert personality, Sinaumed’s can still develop it further so that he is able to gain abilities that will further support Sinaumed’s in the world of work and education.

    1. Focus on activities or things you like

    An ambivert generally likes various types of social activities. However, sometimes these activities do not give them pleasure, but instead drain energy and cause fatigue.

    To develop your personality, try to start now focusing on activities that really make you happy and meaningful for life. For example, going on vacation with close friends or just taking a vacation to relieve fatigue.

    2. Try to be more free to communicate feelings

    Communicating thoughts or feelings can help Sinaumed’s develop ambivert traits. If Sinaumed’s really needs time for himself, don’t hesitate to communicate this to the people around him. Give understanding to the people around you that Sinaumed’s is feeling tired and needs time to calm down.

    3. Try to maintain flexibility

    An ambivert is known for his nature which tends to be flexible. This is a good thing, keep it up, and develop this trait. Because this trait is actually so useful especially for the world of work. This characteristic allows Sinaumed’s to be accepted by the environment in any situation. That way, Sinaumed’s can quickly mingle with superiors and colleagues.

    Jobs That Are Suitable For Ambiverts

    People with an ambivert personality can adapt well to various situations in a professional environment, therefore, there is actually no problem finding a job. Here are some job options suitable for ambiverts.

    1. Human Resources Department (HRD)

    As we all know, HRD has a duty to recruit employees. As an ambivert, Sinaumed’s can be said to be smart enough to read someone’s character, as well as being able to lure them into opening up and having a good conversation. This ability is very necessary for an HRD to be able to find the most appropriate candidate for the position needed.

    2. Psychologist or therapist

    By having high empathy that Sinaumed’s has, the job of being a psychologist is perfect for ambiverts. Sinaumed’s can be a good listener for patients who share their complaints, as well as being a solution provider like a friend.

    3. Journalist

    Being a journalist is also suitable for ambiverts. With his flexible nature and being able to lighten the mood, Sinaumed’s was able to get various kinds of information from sources. In addition, Sinaumed’s can also read and adjust speech style, personality, and conditions in the interview session.

    4. Sales

    Being a salesperson is not an easy job, Sinaumed’s needs to adapt and familiarize himself with potential buyers. In addition, Sinaumed’s is also required to listen to what is the need of potential customers in order to be able to sell the goods that Sinaumed’s offers. Well, this job is perfect for an ambivert, who is able to break the ice and be able to make observations.

    In fact, a study in the journal Psychological Science says that ambiverts tend to be more suited to work in marketing or as sales than extroverts or introverts.

    5. Lawyer

    Good emotional control by an ambivert makes him suitable for working as a lawyer. This calm and controlled emotion will be a powerful weapon to win various arguments from the case that Sinaumed’s is handling.

     

    6. Teacher

    Not only being able to teach in front of the class, a teacher must be able to understand the personalities of all his students. This is to find out what their opinions and difficulties are facing. This job is very suitable for people with ambivert characters, this is because the understanding of ambiverts has a flexible personality when dealing with various types of students from various backgrounds.

    7. Interior designer

    An interior designer must be able to persuade his client so that the design suggestions offered are acceptable, but he must also be able to listen to what the client wants. Well, both of these things can be done by someone who has an ambivert personality.

    That’s a review of what is personality and the meaning of ambivert and all of it. Is Sinaumed’s also an ambivert? No matter what your personality is, keep fighting hard and never give up in life, OK?

    Check out various other information related to the meaning of ambiverts and other personalities through various recommendations for psychology books and related articles below!

  • Get to know the definition, benefits, and types of immunization

    Types of Immunizations – To avoid the severity of life-threatening illnesses, children must be immunized. The types of child immunizations given, preferably as recommended by IDAI, are designed to protect your little one early in life. As a parent, you should understand the importance and variety of immunizations.

    This is because babies and children are vulnerable to contracting dangerous diseases. Has Sinaumed’s checked the basic and advanced immunization schedule for your little one? Come on, look at the following types of immunization.

    Definition of Immunization

    Immunization is a process to make someone immune or immune to a disease. This process is carried out by injecting a vaccine that aims to form the body’s resistance to certain diseases. By routinely carrying out immunizations, it can prevent the spread of disease.

    After being born into the world, children need vaccines or immunizations to protect themselves who are still vulnerable to exposure to viruses and bacteria. There are various types of immunizations that your little one should get according to his age.

    Immunization recommendations have also been widely conveyed by experts and health organizations. However, unfortunately there are still many parents who are not aware of the importance of immunization for their children.

    Immunization goals

    Immunization aims to protect yourself from various diseases that are dangerous or at risk of causing death. Immunization can also be a way to form herd immunity.

    This is important to prevent the spread of disease in people who cannot undergo immunization. In other words, the more people who get immunized, the fewer people who are infected with the disease.

    It should be remembered that someone who has had a severe allergic reaction to a previous immunization or is allergic to the ingredients contained in the vaccine, should not get immunized. Patients with cancer or autoimmune diseases who have low immune systems should also not undergo immunization.

    Immunization Program Benefits

    Immunization prevents a great deal of suffering and death of infants and children from infectious disease outbreaks. Infectious diseases have existed since ancient times. If left unchecked, this can be potentially life-threatening.

    By immunizing, it can stop the disease outbreak in the future. Babies should be immunized during their first 2 years of life. Your little one may need several doses of vaccines to be fully protected.

    The Ministry of Health and IDAI reminded that giving complete basic immunization alone is not enough. So, a complete follow-up immunization schedule must be carried out.

    Baby Age For Immunizations

    The following is the recommended age for infants to receive basic immunization types:

    • Age <24 hours: Hepatitis B (HB-0).
    • Age 0 – 1 month: BCG and Polio 1.
    • Age 2 months: DPT – HB – Hib-1, Polio 2, Rotavirus.
    • Age 3 months: DPT – HB – Hib – 2, Polio 3.
    • Age 4 months: DPT – HB – Hib – 3, Polio 4, IPV, Rotavirus.
    • Age 9 months: Measles or MR.

     

     

    Complete IDAI 2020 Immunization Types

    Unhealthy environmental conditions often have the potential to carry diseases that can attack anyone. Actually, all immunizations are important. However, there are indeed some that are considered mandatory or basic immunization types that have been provided by the government.

    The following is an explanation of the types of basic to advanced immunizations, as well as the schedule according to the age of the baby, including:

    1. BCG

    According to the 2020 Indonesian Pediatrician Association (IDAI), giving the BCG vaccine is recommended before the baby is 3 months old. If the baby is more than 3 months old, it is recommended to do a tuberculin test first.

    These basic types of immunization protect against tuberculosis, also known as TB. TB is a serious infection that attacks the lungs and sometimes other parts of the body, such as the bones, joints and kidneys. It can also cause meningitis. BCG immunization can be given if the tuberculin test shows a negative result. The recommended place for the BCG immunization injection is on the upper right arm.

    2. DPT

    The basic types of DPT immunization function to protect against diphtheria, pertussis and tetanus. DPT vaccination is recommended to be given 5 times, each at the age of:

    • Age 2 months or the fastest at the age of 6 weeks.
    • Age 4, 6, 18 months.
    • 5 years old.

    Furthermore, booster immunizations for children need to be repeated every 10 years.

    3. MR/MMR

    According to the immunization schedule of the Ministry of Health and IDAI, this includes the types of basic immunizations that your little one needs. The MMR vaccine is responsible for preventing children from experiencing mumps, measles and rubella / German measles.

    The first dose is given when the child is 9 months old. After that, give the MMR vaccine when the child is 15 months old, with a minimum distance of 6 months from the measles vaccine.

    4. Hepatitis B (HB)

    This new type of hepatitis B immunization is given before the baby is 6 months old, as many as 3 doses:

    • The first dose is given when the baby is born. Precisely before the baby is 24 hours old.
    • The second dose is given when the baby is 1-2 months old.
    • The third dose is given when the baby is 6-18 months old.

    This type of hepatitis B vaccine coincides with DPT, so administration can be done when the baby is 2.3 and 4 months old. In addition, babies born to mothers with hepatitis B need to get the first dose of hepatitis B vaccine before they are 24 hours old.

    Coupled with hepatitis B immunoglobulin at the same time in different parts of the thigh, this is done after receiving a vitamin K1 injection. Giving the next type of immunization can be given according to the schedule. When they are 9–18 months old, babies born to mothers with hepatitis B need to be tested for anti-HBs and HbsAg.

    5. Hemophilus influenza B (Hib)

    The Hib vaccine is a type of immunization used to prevent infection with Haemophilus influenza type b (Hib). In countries that include it as a routine vaccine the rate of severe Hib infection has fallen by more than 90%.

    The Hib vaccine is recommended to be given when the baby is 2, 3, 4 months old. Then, the Ministry of Health’s immunization schedule will be repeated at the age of 12-15 months with doses depending on the baby’s age (3 or 4 doses). This vaccine is often combined with other types of immunization or is called DPT-HB-Hib.

    6. Flu or influenza

    Influenza or flu viruses cause acute respiratory infections. This results in considerable morbidity and mortality worldwide. So, it’s important for your little one to get the flu immunization.

    The flu vaccine can be given annually when the child is 6 months to 8 years old in 2 basic or initial doses. Advanced influenza immunization for children can be done once a year.

     

     

    7. Pneumococcal (PCV)

    Pneumococcal vaccine is a type of immunization against Streptococcus pheumoniae bacteria. Its use can prevent some cases of pneumonia, meningitis and sepsis. The PCV vaccine is used 4 times according to the age group, namely when your little one is 2, 4 and 6 months old.

    There are two types of pneumococcal vaccines, namely conjugate vaccines and polysaccharide vaccines. Administering the fourth dose of the PCV vaccine to infants aged 12–15 months.

    8. IPV (Polio)

    The polio vaccine is IDAI’s basic type of immunization used to prevent poliomyelitis (polio). There are 2 types of vaccines used, namely inactivated polio virus by injection (IPV) and by mouth (OPV).

    The World Health Organization (WHO) recommends that all children be vaccinated against polio completely. The first administration of the polio vaccine immediately after the baby is born. After that, the vaccine was given to babies aged 2, 3 and 4 months. At the age of 18 months, children can get advanced polio immunization to get perfect immunity.

    9. Rotavirus

    Rotavirus immunization serves to prevent children from contracting infectious diseases due to rotavirus such as diarrhea. There are 2 types of vaccines for rotavirus that are considered important. The first is the monovalent rotavirus vaccine, which consists of one type of virus administered twice.

    This rotavirus vaccine is given at babies aged 6–14 weeks and 4 weeks after the first purchase. Meanwhile, the pentavalent rotavirus vaccine, which consists of several types of viruses, was administered three times at the ages of 2, 4 and 6 months.

    10. Varicella

    To prevent chicken pox, children need to get the varicella vaccine according to IDAI’s schedule. This varicella immunization schedule is given after the child is 1 year old. Based on records from the Center for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC), the varicella vaccine can provide 90–97% protection for 7–10 years. If a child has ever received the varicella vaccine, the chances of getting chickenpox are even smaller.

    11. Hepatitis A

    The next immunization that children need to get is hepatitis A. This immunization is useful for preventing hepatitis virus infection through food and feces of sufferers. Children receive hepatitis A immunization 2 times with a gap of 6–12 months after the first injection.

    It is not mandatory, but this is an IDAI immunization schedule that can be followed. The first gift was when the child was 2 years old, Sinaumed’s.

    12. Typhoid

    Typhoid immunization works to prevent infection with the Salmonella typhi bacteria, which causes typhus. The child will receive the typhoid vaccine for the first time when he is 2 years old. Children can get advanced typhoid immunization once every 3 years.

    This IDAI immunization schedule can protect children from typhus by around 50-80%. Therefore, parents still have to maintain their child’s diet so they don’t catch this disease.

    13. Japanese Encephalitis (JE)

    Disease transmission through mosquitoes is not only in dengue fever, but also Japanese Encephalitis (JE). As the name suggests, this disease first appeared in Japan in 1871 as summer encephalitis.

    Classified as the Ministry of Health’s immunization schedule, this can be obtained at the age of 12 months. Meanwhile, JE immunization is continued in the next 1-2 years. If a child has missed a vaccination for up to 2 years, there is no need to repeat the vaccine. This can be given directly to the missed vaccine dose. Give a gap of about 1 month between vaccines to catch up, Sinaumed’s.

    14. Dengue (DHF)

    Dengue (DHF) is a type of child immunization that is classified as advanced or supporting. This immunization is used to prevent dengue fever in children. Dengue vaccine is given to children aged 9–16 years who are seropositive for dengue.

    This means that a history of being treated with a diagnosis of dengue has been proven. This requires testing for NS-1 antigen and/or a positive anti-dengue lgM/lgG serological test. Alternatively, your little one can take a positive anti-dengue IgG serological examination.

    15. Immunization against measles

    This immunization is to prevent measles virus attack which causes high fever, rashes on the skin, eyes, mouth, pneumonia (pneumonia), diarrhea and inflammation of the brain or can even result in death. This measles vaccine is injected from the age of 9 months and 6 years.

    Immunization Side Effects

    According to IDAI, several types of basic and advanced immunizations sometimes trigger mild side effects. The side effects of immunization according to the Ministry of Health are classified as mild, including:

    • Mild to high fever
    • Swelling at the injection area
    • Reddish skin
    • Fussy baby

    This right is a common reaction and is called a post-immunization adverse event (AEFI). In general, AEFI will disappear in 3-4 days although sometimes it can take longer.

    When to See a Doctor

    Before undergoing immunization, tell the doctor if your child has a history of allergies, autoimmune diseases or cancer. In addition, do a child’s examination to the doctor if severe symptoms appear or if the complaint worsens after immunization, such as:

    • AEFI symptoms that are getting worse or don’t go away
    • Fever more than 2 days
    • Breathing problems such as shortness of breath or loss of sense of smell (anosmia)
    • Chest pain
    • fast heartbeat (tachycardia)
    • seizures
    • Loss of consciousness

    Management of Immunization Side Effects

    Immunizations have been confirmed to be safe, but it is possible that side effects or AEFIs will appear as mentioned above. However, Sinaumed’s need not worry because AEFI can be handled independently according to the symptoms.

    Some ways to treat the side effects of immunization in children are:

    • Give warm compresses and febrifuge according to the doctor’s prescription
    • Give more drink
    • Replace children’s clothes with thin fabrics and do not cover children
    • Breastfeed more often
    • Provide nutritious food

    Child immunization is in the form of a catch-up program that lasts until the age of 18 years. However, that does not mean that all types of vaccines can be included in the catch-up immunization program. There are several immunizations that once missed the schedule are not necessary because their effectiveness has decreased.

    Catch-up immunization must still pay attention to the time limit and type of vaccine. Provision of catch-up immunization can be through routine immunization programs at the nearest health care facility such as posyandu, midwife, health center or hospital.

    Therefore, parents need to consult with a pediatrician about administering follow-up vaccines related to delays in child immunization. This is because the vaccine dose varies depending on the age of the child.

     

     

    Closing

    So, those are the types of immunizations that can be used as a reference for your kids, OK, so don’t be late, Sinaumed’s! By providing complete basic immunization on time, it means that Sinaumed’s has provided additional protection for your beloved baby.

    With good immunization, your little one will be able to grow healthily without obstacles and avoid serious illnesses. So, don’t hesitate to consult this matter with a pediatrician or midwife in the environment where we live. With a healthy and strong body, children can definitely achieve a bright future. I hope this article inspires you!

    If Sinaumed’s is still confused, still needs references related to the complete types of immunization, you can visit the sinaumedia book collection at sinaumedia.com .

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we will always provide the best and most complete information for Sinaumed’s. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

  • Get to Know the Definition and Phenomenon of Post Volcanism

    Volcanism – Indonesia is one of the countries with the most volcanoes in the world. Of the 127 active volcanoes, only 69 have been monitored with tools, especially seismic equipment which is a minimum standard and is supervised by PVMBG. The pacific ring of fire where many volcanoes are located, the mountains of Indonesia are in the region.

    Geologically, Indonesia is located between four tectonic plate collisions, which makes it overgrown with volcanoes. Volcanoes can erupt and release magma, volcanic ash and tephra. Apart from having an impact on volcanic eruptions, volcanic activity also fertilizes the soil, so that it can be used as forest areas, plantations, and tourism areas. Indonesia has three types of volcanoes, type A, B and C volcanoes.

    In addition to volcanoes on land, Indonesia also has underwater volcanoes. These underwater volcanoes are invisible to the naked eye on the surface and hidden deep beneath the sea or ocean, and can cause natural disasters. Undersea volcano research is still very rarely done.

    In history, several volcanoes in Indonesia erupted violently and caused many fatalities and even changed the lives around them. The volcano is known to be active and often erupts. In Indonesia, there are active volcanoes with an average of 100 years, 50 years and under 10 years. Mount Galunggung is an example of a volcanic eruption with an average rhythm of about once every 100 years. A volcano that erupts once every 50 years is an example of Mount Agung. While under 10 years, for example Mount Merapi, Mother, Dukono.

    One of the most active volcanoes in Indonesia is Merapi. The eruption cycle of Mount Merapi is fairly routine, occurring every 2 and 5 years. Recorded since 1548, Mount Merapi has erupted 68 times. The 2010 eruption was an explosive eruption accompanied by explosions and rumbling sounds that could be heard up to 20-30 km away.

    Within a period of 800 years, Indonesia produced three giant calderas, namely the Rinjani Volcano Caldera in 1257, the Tambora Volcano in 1815, and the Krakatau Volcano in 1883. In addition, the famous volcanic eruptions are Kelud, Galunggung, Toba , and Papandayan.

    Among others, the explosive eruption of Toba about 73 thousand years ago was larger than Tambora in 1815, and had a Volcano Exploitation Index of 8. The magnitude of this super-eruption and the widespread distribution of the Youngest Toba Tuff (YTT) in the sea core of the Indian Ocean, the The Arabian and South China Seas have sparked ongoing debates about their global and regional impacts on prehistoric climates, ecosystems and human populations.

    The following is a complete review of volcanism, see the information!

    Definition of Volcanism

    Volcanism is all events associated with the release of magma to the earth’s surface. Volcanic events are related to the formation of volcanoes, namely the movement of magma from within the lithosphere that infiltrates the upper layers or reaches the earth’s surface. Inside the lithosphere, magma occupies a pocket called a magma chamber (Batholit).

    The depth and size of the magma chamber varies greatly. There are magma chambers that are located very deep and some are close to the surface of the earth. This difference in location is the cause of the difference in the strength of the eruption that occurred. In general, deep magma chambers cause more violent eruptions than shallow ones.

    Magma can be interpreted as incandescent silicate material consisting of solid rock), liquid, and gas that is in the earth’s crust (lithosphere). Various kinds of gases contained in magma include water vapor, sulfur oxides (SO2), Hydrocarbon Gases or Hydrochloric Acid (HCL), Hydrosulfuric Gases or Sulfuric Acid (H2SO4). Magma activity is caused by the high temperature of the magma and the amount of gas it contains.

    There are two forms of magma movement associated with volcanism, namely magma intrusion and extrusion.

    1. Magma Intrusion

    Magma intrusion is the breakthrough of magma into the layers of the lithosphere, but does not reach the earth’s surface. Magma intrusion can be divided into five, including:

    • Batholit, namely magma chamber.
    • Flat intrusion (sill or intrusion plate), namely magma that infiltrates between two layers of rock, horizontally and parallel to the layers of rock.
    • Lakolit, namely magma that breaks through between the top layers of the earth. It looks like a convex lens or a muffin.
    • Alleys (coroks), which are rocks resulting from magma intrusion that infiltrates and freezes between the folds (coroks).
    • Diatrema is a hole (pipe) between the magma chamber and the volcanic crater which looks like an elongated cylinder.

    Formation resulting from magma intrusion is a very important mineral resource economically. Because in the intrusion area, various minerals such as diamonds, copper, iron, gold, silver and
    other metallic and non-metallic minerals are often found.

    2. Magma Extrusion

    Magma extrusion, namely the process of releasing magma from inside the earth to above to the earth’s surface. The extruded magma material can be:

    • Lava, namely magma that comes out to the surface of the earth and flows to the surface of the earth.
    • Lahar, which is a mixture of lava and materials on the surface of the earth in the form of sand, gravel, dust, etc., and water, forming mud.
    • Eflata and pyroclastics, namely solid materials in the form of bombs, lapilli, gravel, and volcanic ash.
    • Echalation (gas) is material in the form of carbonic acid gas such as fumarole (a source of water vapor and limp substances), solfatar (a source of sulfur gas), and mofet (a source of carbonic acid gas).

    Extrusion is synonymous with volcanic eruptions or eruptions which can be divided into two, namely effusive eruptions and explosive eruptions.

    1. Effusive eruptions, namely eruptions in the form of molten lava through cracks or fissures or crater holes of a volcano.
    2. Explosive eruptions, namely eruptions in the form of explosions by releasing solid materials (Eflata / Pyroclastics) in the form of bombs, lapilli, gravel, and volcanic ash together with gas and fluids.

    According to the place where magma comes out, eruptions can be divided into three, namely:

    1. Linear eruption, namely the event of magma ejection through gaps or cracks that extend, thus forming a series of volcanoes.
    2. Areal eruptions, namely eruptions that occur when magma is close to the earth’s surface, then the magma burns and melts the rock layer above it, thus forming a large hole on the earth’s surface.
    3. Central eruption, if the eruption occurs out through a hole that forms separate volcanoes.

    Central eruptions produce three forms of volcanoes, which are as follows:

    1. Shield volcanoes ( Shield Volcanoes ), which are volcanoes with wide bases and gentle slopes, are the result of effusive eruptions of molten magma. For example, the volcanoes that spread across the Hawaiian Islands.
    2. Maar volcano, is the result of an explosive eruption that is not too strong and only once. For example, Mount Lamongan, East Java, with its Klakah crater.
    3. Strato volcanoes, or cones, are the result of repeated, effusive and explosive mixtures. This volcano is conical in shape and its body is layered. As a result of eruptions that move from center to place, cones of volcanoes form here and there, so that the shape of the volcano is irregular. Most of the volcanoes in Sumatra, Java, Bali, Nusa Tenggara and Maluku are cone volcanoes. Examples of Strato Volcanoes are Mount Kerinci, Merapi, Ciremai, Semeru, Batur, Tangkuban Perahu, and Mount Fujiyama in Japan.

    Eruption Type

    After understanding the meaning of volcanism, there are also types of area. Based on the viscosity of the magma, gas pressure, depth of the magma chamber, and the material it ejects, volcanic eruptions are divided into several types, namely:

    1. Hawaiian Type Eruption

    The Hawaiian type occurs because the lava that comes out of the crater is very liquid, so it easily flows in all directions. This very fluid nature of lava results in a shape like a shield or shield. Examples: Mount Maona Loa, Maona Kea, and Kilauea in Hawaii.

    2. Stromboli Type Eruption

    This type of eruption is specific, that is, the eruptions occur at almost the same intervals or intervals. The Stromboli volcano in the Lipari Islands has an eruption period of ± 12 minutes. So, every ±12 minutes there is an eruption that spews material, bombs, lapilli, and ash. Examples of volcanoes with the Stromboli type are Mount Vesuvius (Italy) and Mount Raung (Java).

    3. Volcano Type Eruption

    This type of eruption ejects solid material, such as bombs, ash, lapilli, as well as solid and liquid materials or lava. This type of eruption is based on the strength of the eruption and the depth of the magma chamber. Example: Mount Vesuvius and Etna in Italy, and Mount Semeru in East Java.

    4. Merapi Type Eruption

    This type of eruption releases viscous lava that clogs the mouth of the crater. As a result, the gas pressure becomes increasingly strong and breaks the lava plug. The broken blockage was pushed up and finally thrown out. This material flows down the mountainside as ladu or gloedlawine . In addition, hot clouds ( gloedwolk ) or often called wedhus gembel occur Merapi-type eruptions are very dangerous for residents in the vicinity.

    5. Perret or Plinian type eruptions

    This type of eruption is very dangerous and very damaging to the environment. The material ejected in this type of eruption reaches a height of about 80 km. This type of eruption can throw a rock or break into the top of the mountain, causing the crater walls to sag. Example: Mount Krakatoa which erupted in 1883 and St. Helens which erupted on May 18, 1980.

    6. Pelee Type Eruption

    This type of eruption usually occurs when there is a blockage of the crater at the top of the volcano which is shaped like a needle, causing the gas pressure to increase. If the crater blockage is not strong, the volcano erupts.

    7. Sint Vincent Type Eruption

    This type of eruption causes the crater lake water to spill over with the lava. This eruption caused the area around the mountain to be hit by hot lava which was very dangerous. Example: Mount Kelud which erupted in 1919 and Mount Sint Vincent which erupted in 1902.

    Other Phenomena After Volcanism

    Apart from volcanoes resulting from magma extrusion activity, there are several other natural phenomena that are formed from advanced or post-volcanism processes. These features include calderas, caldera lakes, lava plateaus, geysers, and mud pools.

    1. Lava Plugs

    The first post-volcanism phenomenon was the Lava Plug. This feature occurs when the solidified lava in a volcanic pipe collapses into a resistant mass.

    Over time, the part of the volcanic cone composed of less resistant material weathered and eroded away, leaving only a plug of lava. The size of this lava plug can be very large to resemble a hill. One example is the Devil’s Tower in Wyoming, USA.

    2. Caldera and Caldera Lake

    A caldera is a large depression at the top of a mountain. This appearance occurred due to a very powerful eruption and left a large hole. If this hole is then filled with water it will form a caldera lake.

    3. Plato Lava

    This appearance occurs because the magma that comes out is runny, so it can spread and form a wide expanse of lava and over time this lava slowly freezes to form a plateau called a plateau.

    4. Geysers and Hot Springs

    In volcanic areas, groundwater can be heated by magma. This heated water can appear to the surface with explosive force, this is what is called a geyser. If this water comes out through the flow of water in the rock crevices, hot springs are formed. Geysers are hot water that emits periodically.

     

    Positive and Negative Impacts of Volcanoes

    The existence of volcanoes in an area, in addition to causing negative impacts in the form of disasters, such as eruptions, toxic gases and landslides which always threaten the surrounding population, in fact can also bring positive impacts in the form of enormous benefits for life, including the following:

    1. Positive Impact

    Volcanoes form a giant cone which affects the weather conditions and the surrounding climate, thus making the soil very fertile due to the rocks and minerals that make up the soil composition which is needed by plants. In addition, water is the source of life for all living things on the surface of the earth. When water seeps and flows into the ground in contact with a heat source from magma, a hot spring will form, while in the lower part of the ground it is an ordinary spring.

    With lots of springs around the volcano and thick forests and other vegetation, it will form a cool and beneficial environment for the people who live around it. Forming plantations and rice fields, will add to the beautiful scenery and fresh air around it.

    The existence of a volcano will produce natural forests, thus producing abundant forest products, and with all its contents in the form of living things as a resource for flora and fauna, as well as minerals that form the volcano.

    The positive impacts of volcanoes can be broken down as follows:

    • As an energy source, because the heat source from volcanoes can be used as Geothermal Power Plants (PLTPB) such as those on Mount Kamojang in West Java and Mount Dieng in Central Java.
    • As a source of minerals and minerals, such as diamonds, tin, copper, sulfur and pumice.
    • As a tourist and sports object, for example hiking, climbing, hang gliding, and mountain biking.
    • As a fertile agricultural area, this is because the material released by the volcano contains many elements and minerals that can make the surrounding soil fertile and experience rejuvenation.
    • As an orographic rain area, namely rain that occurs because of a barrier in the form of a mountain or mountains, so that the volcanic area is a place that has a hydrological function for the surrounding area.
    • As a source of germplasm, because the vertical variation in the height of a volcano can cause living germplasm to vary greatly as well.

    2. Negative Impact

    In addition to having a positive effect, volcanic eruptions can also have a negative impact on life and the environment. Thousands of people died and several livestock died and thousands of hectares of gardens and rice fields were destroyed by volcanic eruptions. Disasters and the danger of volcanic eruptions affect directly and indirectly and can damage life.

    The direct hazard is the hazard caused by the material released directly by the volcano. The disaster-prone areas that will be hit by this direct influence include the area around the peak (inside the crater) and develop into other areas around the crater, with a range that can reach more than 10 km.

    If a crater filled with water forms a crater lake and the water is neutral with an acidity of 7 or is acidic with an acidity of less than 7 and mixed with river water, river water cannot be used for irrigation purposes, livestock drinks, especially for humans to drink. because it can damage the teeth of the residents.

    This is due to the consumption of water containing very high fluorine (F) and a lack of iodine will result in goiter, while the ejection of volcanic ash during an eruption also threatens flight safety because the eruption ash disturbs the vision of the aircraft. The spread of this volcanic eruption will be very wide from a few meters to hundreds of kilometers.

    Well, that’s an explanation of volcanism. The following is a recommendation of books from sinaumedia that Sinaumed’s can read to learn about volcanism so they can fully understand it. Happy reading.

    Find other interesting things at www.sinaumedia.com . sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

    • 5 Causes of Water Pollution, Prevent and Make the Water Environment Better!
    • Benefits of Saving Energy for the Environment, Economy, and Health
    • Geographical Research: Research Methods and Steps
    • Definition of Reforestation: Benefits and Preparation for the Reforestation Movement
    • River Flow Patterns: Definition, Types, and the Formation Process
  • Get to know the Complete Yogyakarta Regional Songs with the Lyrics and Their Meanings

    Yogyakarta Regional Song – Hello Sinaumed’s friends. Do you know? Indonesia is a country rich in diversity. Starting from the tribe, culture, flora, fauna and others. Even though there are many differences in Indonesia, because of that, Indonesian people can unite and respect each other. One of the cultures that has a lot of diversity is folk songs.

    Each region has its own variety of regional songs. Just as in Yogyakarta there are several folk songs, the existence of regional songs in Yogyakarta can also be used as an identity. This article will discuss Yogyakarta regional songs and their meanings.

    Yogyakarta Regional Song

    Have you ever heard a song called Caping Gunung, Suwe Ora Jamu or Kidang Talun? If not, the following titles are some of the most popular Yogyakarta Regional Song lists. In this article, sinaumedia will explain it one by one for you.

    The Special Region of Yogyakarta is a province on the island of Java with Yogyakarta as its capital. You can visit this city by Yogyakarta Tours. This province is a fusion of the Sultanate of Yogyakarta and the Kingdom of Paku Alamein.

    It has jurisdiction over 4 districts, with a total area of ​​approximately 3,185.80 square kilometers and a population of approximately 3,842,952 people (2019). The ethnic groups in this province are mainly Javanese, and the rest are Sundanese, Malay, Chinese, Madurese and so on.

    In terms of belief, all religions recognized by Indonesia are also present in this province, even though 90% of these religions are Muslim. In terms of tourism and cultural destinations, Yogyakarta is without a doubt one of the most visited provinces every year.

    I will not discuss them one by one because in this article, sinaumedia will only review a collection of Yogyakarta songs along with their lyrics, meanings and understanding of folk songs and their functions. Okay, see the review below, hopefully it can add to your knowledge and understanding.

    1. The song Suwe Ora Jamu

    Lyrics:

    Suwe no jamu,

    Jamu godhong telo,

    Suwe can’t find

    Meet very atine gelo…

    Suwe no jamu,

    Jamu sogo thunteng,

    Suwe can’t find

    Very happy meeting…

    Suwe no jamu,

    Jamu godhong bunder,

    Suwe can’t find

    Meet really smarter…

    The first meaning is happiness, where distant friends are finally reunited. The second meaning is disappointment, because there are people who become arrogant because they are smart/rich.

    2. Song of Kidang Talun

    Lyrics:

    Kidang … Talun,

    Mung bean,

    Mile kethemil mile kethemil,

    The deer is manganese..

    Mice… pithi,

    Siji’s two sons,

    tweet tweet,

    tweet tweet,

    Forward the war of the dead…

    Kidang… Talun,

    Mung bean,

    Mile kethemil mile kethemil,

    The mauve deer…

    Elephants… striped,

    Soko mlembang land,

    Nuk legunuk, nuk legunuk,

    Gedhene meh podho gunung…

    The song tells about the advice of parents to their children to always love the animals around them, especially those that are already rare like deer and elephants which are hinted at in the lyrics. In addition, they are also introduced to the types of animals.

    3. The song “Pitik Tukung”

    Lyrics:

    I’m two pitik pitik tukung,

    Every day I don’t eat corn,

    Petok go petok petok nendok pitu…

    Don’t make netes telu,

    Kabeh trondol trondol tapa wulu,

    Mondol mondol do work guys…

    I’m a little pithik wulune Brintik,

    The yellow shoot of the Jegger Abang Fight must win,

    Sopo Wani Karo I’m the enemy of my pithik…

    This traditional DI Yogyakarta song was later named Pitik Tukung which is a very popular song among children. The song has deep advice for generations to be able to act and act wisely.

    On the other hand, the song also tells about the beauty and beauty of the village of Yogyakarta. Then describe a leader who must be able to act honestly and intelligently, despite his flaws.

    4. Song “Caping Gunung”

    Lyrics:

    Dhek is struggling,

    Njur little boy,

    Mbiyen not open

    Ning saiki ana ngendi…

    Jarena will win

    The longed-for succession,

    Mbiyen left his promise,

    What’s wrong with Ning now…

    Ning the mountain doesn’t eat corn,

    Yen is cloudy without successive mountain hats,

    Sokur can live,

    mount ndesa dadi reja,

    Dene don’t miss nggone padha lara lapa…

    The fourth song is titled “Caping Gunung”, created by Gesang. This song has a deep and painful meaning about a father who lost his child abroad and has no news after a long time of separation.

    This song describes the emotional feelings of a mother who misses her child coming back from abroad. A deep desire often makes mothers daydream, preparing corn rice to welcome their child back.

    5. Song “Sinom”

    Lyrics:

    Amening the crazy times,

    Ewuh aja ing pambudi,

    Melu is crazy can’t stand it,

    Jen tan melu anglakoni…

    Boya kaduman melik kaliren,

    Wekasanipun dilalah karsa Allah,

    Begjane kang lali,

    Luwih begja kang engling lan alert…

    In Javanese, Sinom (Sinoman) is a group of young people. As the title suggests, this song is very spicy about the lives of children who are entering their teens/puberty, in the sense that they are looking for identity.

    So this song describes advice for all young people to be able to take care of themselves, behave and be more mature in facing life’s journey. In fact, you have to be wise in weighing something.

    6. The song “Gethuk”

    Lyrics:

    Afternoon padhang month, come on kanca padha dolanan,

    Rene-rene together, together, e dha gegojegan,

    Kae-kae rembulane, you can’t see why you’re acting so cute,

    It’s like they like it, all of them just go to sleep in the afternoon…

    Gethuk, asale saka tela,

    Sleepy eyes, iku tambane what,

    Ah ala gethuk, asale saka tela,

    yèn ra pethuk, atine is a bit dark…

    Don’t talk about it, bro, don’t talk about it,

    Kadhung I promise,

    I’m how dark

    Gek Kepriye…

    Duh, I feel like this,

    Anake wong or duwe,

    Disgusting, tansah diece,

    Karo kanca kancane…

    Pye pye pye pye ya ben rasakna,

    Pye pye pye pye feel dewe,

    Pye pye pye pye ya ben rasakna,

    Pye pye pye pye feel dewe…

    Tomorrow when I can

    Urip kang luwih mulya,

    Melu honors the nation’s Drajat,

    Indonesia bro…

    Pye pye pye pye mbuh ra weruh,

    Pye pye pye pye mbuh ra understand,

    Pye pye pye pye mbuh ra weruh,

    Pye pye pye pye mbuh ra understand…

    “Gethuk” is often heard as an accompaniment in several regional performances, and was also popularized by Waldjinah, a keroncong singer in Solo, Central Java. Waldjinah is a 75-year-old keroncong singer who is nicknamed the Queen of Keroncong. He has won various singing competitions in several shows.

    The song “Gethuk” was composed by the late Manthous, a legendary campursari artist. The lyrics of the song “Gethuk” come from the word “gethuk”, a Yogyakarta specialty. Gethuk itself is made from mashed tapioca and has a unique taste.

    7. The song “Walang Kekek”

    Lyrics:

    E… yes ye…, yes ye… yes

    E ya… yae yai, e yaiyo yaiyo

    Manuk sriti kemplung banyu

    I dreamed that the clouds would meet

    Walang Abang clicked on Koro

    Blue walang.. white walange

    You’re a bachelor, man, don’t be lazy

    Sing wis duwe putu, ra tau mulih

    E… yes ye…, yes ye… yes

    E ya… yae yai, e yaiyo yaiyo

    You can’t mince, bro, you can’t flute

    Biso Nyang, ora Biso nyanding

    Walang ireng, mabur bastard

    Walang ireng, dowo suthange

    Yen podo is happy, bro, ojo may just stagnate

    Golek ono ngendi omahe

    E… yes ye…, yes ye… yes

    E ya… yae yai, e yaiyo yaiyo

    You can’t mince, bro, you can’t just ndemung

    Biso hung, ora wani nembung

    Walang snickers, walange wood

    Walang kayu, tibo neng is weak

    Yen want yo mas, arep melu

    Yen is just a trimo, don’t try to have fun

    E… yes ye…, yes ye… yes

    E ya… yae yai, e yaiyo yaiyo

    Andeng-andeng, ono choices

    Ojo stares, looks confused

    Walang snickers are striking

    Mabrur mrene, tick wit pete

    Sumengkemo mring God

    Nindakake dawuh-dwuhe

    E… yes ye…, yes ye… yes

    E ya… yae yai, e yaiyo yaiyo

    Walang snickers pinched the rope

    Limang time ojo change lali

    E… yes ye…, yes ye… yes

    E ya… yae yai, e yaiyo yaiyo

    Walang snickers, walange overdone

    Walang kekek until finished

    Genggong Cricket

    Kendal Kaline Wungu, teach me to get to know you

    Lelene was beaten to death, slapped in the face of walesane

    Suwe doesn’t care, his heart is crushed, he is desperate for suwarane

    e yes e yes e..e yae yae yae yae

    Barking crickets, barking crickets, luwih babbling nonsense

    Semarang kaline is flooded, so sumelang, I think

    Cricket upa saba ning heap, malumpat ning in the middle of jogan

    Priya’s character, he admits that he is loyal, presses him in the wrong way

    e yes e yes e..e yae yae yae yae

    Ganggong crickets, ganggong crickets, wani glances at the lonely nunwong

    Yèn ngetan bali ngulon, tiwas crazy no joke,

    Yèn nrujak nrujaka pineapple, just add kwèni,

    Kene died thinking, you are adhem hot,

    jebul ana sing nduweni…

    e yes e yes e..e yae yae yae yae

    Ganggong crickets, Ganggong crickets, Sampun pretty much the prey of wholesalers.

    The next Yogyakarta regional song is entitled Walang Kekek, this very legendary song created and popularized by Waldjinah. The theme of this song is to express the feelings of female singers who are often referred to as artists.

    Through this song, Waldjinah intends to change the public’s view of singers so they don’t look down on them. Apart from devoting himself to many people, the job of a singer is not easy.

    8. The song “Ta Kate Dipanah”

    Lyrics:

    Te kate arrow,

    Arched by reeds,

    Ana manuk konde-onde,

    Mbok sirbombok, mbok sirkate,

    Mbok sirbombok mbok sirkate…

    The next Yogyakarta regional song is titled Te Kate Dipanah. This song is very familiar to children and until now it is often sung at gatherings or games in everyday life. Its popularity cannot be separated from the meaning contained in this song.

    The song Te Kate Dipanah tells about teachings and advice for children, always instilling positive values ​​and good morals in them, to become useful people in the future, environment, religion and country.

    9. The song “Kupu Kui”

    Lyrics:

    The butterfly is not choking (incupe),

    Mung abure ngewuhake,

    sleepy,

    Ngetan back ngelan…

    Mrana mrene ing paran breakfast,

    Mencok bleber blubber (Who can use it),

    Mentas poked a fist,

    Banjur (nuli) mabur bleber…

    The next title is named Butterfly Kui, this Yogyakarta children’s game is also very popular and phenomenal. The author takes the subject of a butterfly because it has beautiful wings and can fly wherever it wants.

    Therefore, for humans, everyone has special abilities within, but not everyone can realize it. Even though these benefits can make a person have a better life.

    10. The song “Jamuran” 

    Lyrics:

    Mushroom, mushroom, yo ge ge thok

    What mushrooms, what mushrooms, yo ge ge thok

    Toadstool ngrembuyung like mauve

    Sira badhe what mushroom?

    Not much different from Cublak-Cublak Suweng, Mushroom is also a song sung in the game called Mushroom. This game can be played by 4 to 12 children which is usually played in the afternoon or at night during the full moon.

    The game Mushroom can be played by both boys and girls, generally between the ages of 6 and 13. This game also does not require tools, only a large field.

    11. The song “Menthok-Menthok”

    Lyrics:

    Menthok, menthok tak kandhani,

    Maybe your behavior is windy,

    Mbok ya wrote knocking ana kandhang wae…

    It’s good to snore or not to do work,

    Menthok, menthok is just your behavior,

    Megal megol gawe guy…

    Javanese singing is a cultural treasure of ancestral heritage, which has meaning and wealth values ​​that are passed on to the descendants of the Javanese people, one of which is a Javanese song called Menthok-Menthok, some write it MENTOK-MENTOK or MENTOG-MENTOG or MENTHOG-MENTHOG.

    This Javanese Agung song has a very subtle irony, like the character of Javanese elders who advocate the use of wise language that is not painful but touches the heart. Mentok-mentok ironic phrase of this song is intended for those who are lazy and just sleeping, and gives advice that humans must be productive, creative and must work hard.

    Menthok-menthok songs are usually sung in Javanese children’s games by forming a circle while walking like mint, with the right hand in front and the left hand on the hip while walking.

    These games are fun entertainment especially for kids, making us look forward to watching. This game also trains children in their ability to cooperate and get along with their peers.

    Definition of Regional Songs

    Furthermore, according to Ali (2010: 75) , regional songs, or regional songs as they are commonly called, are songs from an area that will be favored by the community and other people in that area. In general, the creators of these regional songs are not known, alias noname .

    Regional songs are songs whose creative ideas are based on the culture and customs of certain regions. The song contains meaning, a message to the community and the atmosphere or situation of the local community, the language used is the regional language, Arts Subject Teacher Consultation (2010:11).

    Then Setyobudi et al (2007:47) said that although there are some special songs whose rules are fixed and have magical powers for religious traditions and ceremonies, most of the folk songs are used as a means of public entertainment and are close to civil society. Therefore, folk songs are also often called folk songs.

    Regional Song Function

    After knowing examples of regional songs from Maluku, the next step is to find out what functions they have. As a cultural product, it generally has several functions.

    Accompaniment of traditional ceremonies 

    Traditional ceremonies and traditional music are always related. In Indonesia, this can be seen in many local cultures in Indonesia. Traditional rituals use musical accompaniment to convey a sense of harmony and sympathy with nature. Usually this is done to celebrate certain rituals or festivals.

    accompaniment  

    In addition to traditional ceremonies, traditional music is also used to accompany performances. Each region must have traditional dances and a clear connection with music. The most interesting thing is that each word in traditional music has its own meaning. The philosophy of each lyric is also often incorporated into certain performances, such as dances.

    Media playing music 

    In addition to sacred activities, cultural products in the form of folk songs can also be used as a means of playing music. A very popular example is the song Rasa Sayang-Sayange from eastern Indonesia, namely Maluku. The song is often used as a background to play when playing music.

    Communication tool 

    In the past, folk songs were often used as a means of communication. The lyrics contain a certain meaning that is passed on to the next generation. Regarding the meaning of folk songs, it is not surprising that many experts also believe that this cultural product is used as a messenger.

    News Media 

    The purpose of the media is to convey certain messages, be it messages in the context of religion or humanity. An example is Lir-Ilir which is used as a means of preaching.

  • Get to know the complete drama structure with its characteristics and types

    Drama Structure – Drama is one of the oldest literary works and has survived to this day.
    While other literary works are becoming extinct, dramas are still being staged in many countries
    around the world.
    In various senses, drama is a literary work that describes human life in
    their daily life.

    Discussing drama is incomplete if we don’t discuss its history. Actually there are several
    opinions about when and where drama was first invented.
    The first opinion states that drama was
    first discovered and staged in the era of Ancient Egyptian civilization around 4000 BC.

    The second opinion, as well as the strongest opinion, states that drama first appeared in the era of
    Ancient Greek civilization around 5 BC.
    Back then, the Ancient Greeks sang verses in praise of
    the gods at Greek festivals.
    Gradually, these poems and songs then turned into performances
    that performed plays with various characters.

    Since then, drama shows have become popular and have been staged everywhere. Initially, drama
    was just a way for people to worship the gods they worshiped.
    Over time, drama has become a
    favorite form of entertainment that is always eagerly awaited.

    Besides being increasingly popular, drama has also experienced many developments. If in the
    past the story was only limited to the worship of gods, now the stories that are staged are becoming
    increasingly diverse.
    Check out the explanation about the drama structure below!

    Dramatic Structure

    Drama structure is very important in a performance. The structure of the drama itself consists
    of certain aspects.

    1. Prologue

    If a book has a preface, a play has a prologue. The structure of the drama prologue is at the
    beginning of the play, and briefly describes the story in the play.
    In addition to a brief
    story about the drama that will be played, the prologue also provides an overview of the characters,
    setting, and several other aspects.

    2. Dialogue

    The next drama structure is dialogue. A drama won’t be drama if it doesn’t have dialogue.
    You could say dialogue is everything in a performance, not just drama but literary and artistic
    performances.

    In drama, the existence of dialogue becomes even more important because with dialogue, the characters can
    describe the story in the drama, starting from the prologue, problems, conflicts, to the epilogue.
    The dialogue will also introduce us to the various characters in the drama, complete with their
    respective characters.

    The dialogue itself is broken down into several parts, namely an introduction that introduces the
    characters, situations, and events that were happening at that time.
    Complications that tell
    about the conflicts that arise between the characters in the drama.
    Lastly is the resolution,
    or the solution to the conflict that appears as well as being the end of a show.

    3. Episodes

    Episodes are identical to soap operas that air on television. Actually, it’s not just soap
    operas that have episodes, dramas too.
    Basically, episodes are part of a drama’s script or
    script, and are aired sequentially.

    Even so, the drama episodes are not as long as the episodes we usually see in Indonesian soap operas.
    Usually dramas only consist of a few episodes, and the number doesn’t reach dozens, let alone
    thousands.

    4. Scene

    Even though the episodes are not as long as soap operas, a drama, no matter how short it is, must consist
    of many scenes.
    The scene itself is a change of events in a play.

    Usually marked by changes in settings and screens, as well as the players. The changes were
    deliberately made so that the drama performance would be interesting and not bore the audience present.
    A drama starts from the prologue scene, then goes into the core story and ends at the
    epilogue.

    5. Epilogue

    If the prologue is the introduction, then the epilogue is the closing word in a play. Given
    its function, the epilogue is placed at the end of a story.
    The epilogue itself contains the
    ending story in a play and the conclusion of the story in the play itself.

    Although it doesn’t seem important at first glance, the epilogue is actually very important.
    After all, every story needs an ending and the audience also needs an explanation. The
    ending of the story usually determines whether the drama is good enough or not.

    There are dramas that have a good plot but a disappointing epilogue. Conversely, many dramas
    that may feel confusing at the beginning, but the plot gets better, then ends very well and makes the
    audience feel satisfied.

    4 Characteristics of Drama You Need to Know

    By knowing the structure of drama, we also need to understand that there are many kinds of literary works,
    and sometimes they are similar to one another.
    In order for you to be able to tell which is a
    drama and which is another literary work, you must know their characteristics.

    Here are 4 characteristics of drama that you need to know!

    1. Having Dialogue

    At the beginning of its appearance, drama was the chanting of verses sung to worship the gods of the
    Ancient Greeks.
    Over time, people started replying to each other’s verses until it finally
    turned into a complete storytelling with different plays and characters.
    This story then
    attracted a lot of interest, and finally it was shown to the public.

    In the past, people flocked to the theater to watch plays. Currently, drama performances can
    not only be watched on the theater stage, but also watched on television screens and won millions of viewers
    from various countries.

    2. Have a Moral Message Conveyed

    One of the main characteristics of a drama is the dialogue between the players. These
    dialogues then form a story.
    It’s not arbitrary, a dialogue writer not only has to make a story
    that is interesting and worthy of being staged, but also has a moral message to be conveyed to the thousands
    of people who watch it.

    This moral message is usually inserted between dialogues or becomes a conclusion that can be drawn by the
    audience.
    In addition to dialogue writers, drama actors must also be able to convey a moral
    message to the audience through the acting they display.
    If it’s only acting, then the story of
    the drama will only be interesting but doesn’t have any lessons that can be taken by the audience.

    3. Presenting Conflict

    Not only giving a moral message, a good drama must also have conflict. Conflict is very
    important to make drama look interesting and not boring.
    The more complicated the conflict that
    arises, the better the drama.
    On the other hand, the conflict must also be clear.

    Apart from being a playwright, the actors also have an important task of conveying the conflict to the
    audience.
    To do so, the players must not only be good at acting, but also understand the script
    so they can master the roles entrusted to them.

    4. Language style

    Finally, there is a style of language that is no less important than other characteristics.
    Language style can also be a way to show a period, social class in roles, to conditions.
    For example, a drama about a kingdom in the past. The players definitely have a
    different style of language.
    Players who play the role of the king certainly have a different
    language style from ordinary people.

    Elements in a Drama

    In addition to characteristics, drama also has several elements that cannot be changed. What
    elements?
    Here are the answers and full explanations!

    1. Theme

    The theme becomes the first element in making a drama story. A drama must have a clear theme.
    With a definite theme, we at least have a clear picture of the storyline, how many characters are
    playing, what is the character of each character, to the background of the story in the drama.

    From all of the above, in the end the production team can estimate how much it will cost and the creative team
    can imagine what kind of decoration to make for each scene, plus the costumes that must be used by the
    characters.

    2. Storyline

    After determining the theme, we can create a storyline in the play. Starting from the initial
    story, the conflict, until the end story.
    The story line is very important because it
    determines how interesting the play will be.

    Apart from quality, the storyline will also determine the drama’s popularity. If the storyline
    is boring, the audience will also get bored, even going home while the show is still going on and never
    coming back.
    However, an interesting storyline will not attract more people to watch, but also
    make other people fail to move on, and come back to watch it.
    In fact, it’s so good, it’s not
    uncommon for someone to watch a drama many times.

    3. Figures

    A drama will not run without characters in it. The name of a drama, usually played by many
    characters.
    Whether it’s the main character, or a minor character who only appears
    intermittently.

    In the past, drama characters were chosen just like that. Now, the players have to go through
    a number of castings to be able to act as a character.
    In addition to an appropriate
    appearance, drama actors must also have good acting skills so that the drama performance looks more
    convincing and the moral message that the story writer wants to convey is conveyed to the audience.

    4. Character

    In a drama, each character certainly has a different character or behavior. Imagine if all the
    characters in the drama you are watching have the same or almost similar characters, it is guaranteed that
    the drama will run very boring.

    A drama usually consists of two characters, namely the protagonist alias good behavior as well as antagonist or
    bad behavior and makes the audience annoyed and even angry with him.

    5. Background

    Besides having a clear theme, plot, characters, and characters, a good drama also has a clear background.
    If the actors and actresses have to portray the characters well, then the setting will be the job
    of the creative team.

    It is the people on the creative team who have to think about what kind of setting is appropriate to
    describe the situation, time and conditions in each scene.
    The appropriate setting will make
    the plot of the drama even more interesting.

    6. Conveyed Messages

    As previously discussed, a drama must not only have an interesting story and plot, but also a moral message
    to convey.
    Without a moral message, a drama will only be interesting but does not teach
    anything.

    Usually, a moral message is inserted in the dialogue of the players. It can also be mentioned
    at the end of the story.

    Types of Drama You Need to Know

    So far, most of us only know about romance genre dramas. Indeed, compared to a certain type or
    gender, romance dramas are indeed interesting.
    But besides that, drama is also divided into
    several types.
    Anything?

    1. Tragedy

    From the name alone, you can probably guess how sad this drama is. Yup, dramas with this type
    of tragedy usually have sad or heartbreaking storylines.
    Even if the plot is not sad, this type
    of drama usually has a tragic ending that will make you feel sad for days because of the story of the main
    character who is so unlucky.

    2. Opera

    Those of you who like singing or music might really like this type of drama. Opera is a type
    of drama in which the dialogue is replaced by singing and musical accompaniment.

    In a way, this opera is the type of drama that is most similar to the drama at the beginning of its
    appearance.
    In Indonesia, opera is less popular. But abroad, opera-type dramas
    still have many fans.

    3. Comedy

    If tragedy has a sad plot, then comedy is just the opposite. You know, if anything related to
    comedy is very funny.

    In contrast to tragedy dramas, comedy genre dramas are actually very fun to watch and really keep you
    entertained.
    This one drama made the audience laugh out loud throughout its performance.

    4. Tragecomedy

    “ Laughing at the suffering of others ” might be the right sentence to describe the situation in a
    tragicomedy drama.
    For those of you who are confused, tragicomedy is a type of drama that
    combines tragedy and comedy.

    So, the storyline of this type of drama is actually quite tragic, but instead of bringing it with sadness,
    the actors actually act very witty.
    The story is sad, but instead of crying, you’ll be laughing
    the whole way through.

    5. Melodrama

    Melodrama is actually very similar to opera. The difference is, if dialogue operas are
    performed with singing and musical accompaniment, melodramas still use ordinary dialogue.

    However, as the name implies, so that the audience can feel the story more deeply, this dialogue is
    accompanied by music.
    Usually melodramas have sad storylines, almost as sad as tragedy
    dramas.

    6. Tableau

    Okay, among all the types of drama that have been mentioned, tableau is probably the most foreign type of
    drama to all of us.
    In fact, this type of drama is rarely staged, even in European or American
    countries.
    Tableau is also very different from other types of drama. Where’s the
    difference?

    You see, if opera is performed with singing, and melodrama is performed with musical accompaniment, at
    least the two types of drama still have dialogue.
    Tableau? This type of drama
    actually has no dialogue at all.

    Now, because it does not have dialogue, tableau dramas only rely on movements or what is known as
    pantomime.
    Usually, tableau dramas have a funny and entertaining storyline.

    7. Farces

    Apart from tableau, farce is also quite foreign to Indonesian ears. Understandably, in our
    country, the popular dramas are tragedies, comedies, and a combination of the two.

    For those of you who don’t know, ferce is a type of drama where the characters act funny and make the audience
    laugh.

    At first glance, bringing a drama performance looks easy. But what we see, will not always be
    the same as the reality.
    What you see is easy, not necessarily easy for others.

    So even with a drama show. Behind a cool show, there is a lot of effort that is done.
    Starting from the writers who try to make an interesting story, the creative team who makes the
    setting according to the story, and the actors who practice to master their roles.
    All of that
    requires hard work, right?

    For Sinaumed’s who want to learn about the structure of drama and all things drama, you can
    visit
    sinaumedia.com so you have #MoreWithReading information.

  • Get to Know the Companions of the Prophet Muhammad Who Can Be Used as Role Models!

    Companions of the Prophet Muhammad SAW – Prophet Muhammad SAW is a human figure who is
    most loved by all his people, but not only among his people, his family and friends also love him very much.
    As a friend who lived at the same time as the prophet and spent his days with the prophet, of
    course, the nature and character of a friend of the prophet is not much different from the noble character
    of the prophet himself.

    Imitating the figures of the companions of the prophet must be very good because they are also known to have good
    and exemplary role models for the next generation, especially Muslims around the world.

    The figures of the companions of the prophet who may be widely known are the first four caliphs who led
    after the Prophet Muhammad died.
    However, in fact there are many more figures of the Prophet’s
    companions who may not be as popular as the first four caliphs.
    Even so, their personality and
    morals can still be used as good examples for generations of Muslims in the present and the future.

    For this reason, Sinaumed’s friends who want to know who are the companions of the prophet who deserve to be role
    models in living this life, in this discussion we have summarized various information related to the figures of
    the companions of the prophet Muhammad SAW so that they can also have a positive impact and inspire humanity
    throughout the world in do good.

    You can see further discussion regarding the companions of the prophet Muhammad SAW below!

    Get to know the figure of the Companion of the
    Prophet Muhammad

    Companions of the Prophet (Arabic:احبل النبي, transl. aṣḥāb al-nabī) is an Islamic idiom for those who knew and
    saw the Prophet Muhammad in person, helped him in his battles and died as a Muslim.

    Terminologically, the word ṣahabat (صحابة) is the plural of ṣahabi (صحابي), which means following,
    accompanying, and direct interaction.
    The most important companions had a very close
    relationship with Muhammad, for they were his assistants and students and followers.

    The Companions of the Prophet hold a very important role in the Islamic world today, namely as a bridge in
    passing down the Hadith and Sunnah of Muhammad which were narrated by them.
    Most scholars
    generally define the Companions of the Prophet as those who knew the Prophet Muhammad, believed in his
    teachings and died in a state of Islam.

    In his book al-Iṣābah fī Tamyīz al-Ṣaḥābah, Ibn Hajar al-Asqalani (d. 852 H/1449 AD) says:

    “A Companion (صحابي, ash-shahabi) is one who meets the Prophet, believes in him and dies in a state of Islam.”

    There is a stricter definition whereby only close relatives of the Prophet Muhammad are worthy of being
    called Companions of the Prophet.
    In the book “Muqaddimah” by Ibn ash-Salah (died 643 H/1245
    AD)

    It was said to Anas: You are the Messenger of Allah’s Apostle and the last living. Anas
    replied, “The Arabs (Bedouin) are still there, while his friend, I am the last person alive.”

    In line with that, the scholar Tabi’in Said bin al-Musayyab (d. 94 H/715 AD) argued:

    “The Companions of the Prophet were those who stayed with the Prophet for at least a year and participated in
    several wars with him.”

    Although Imam an-Nawawi (died 676 H/1277 AD) also stated that:

    “Some scholars of hadith believe that this honor (as a friend of the Prophet) is limited to those who lived
    with him (the Prophet Muhammad) for a long time, donated (property for his cause) and those who (to Medina)
    and emigrants actively helped him;
    and not those whom he met only occasionally, for example the
    Arab Bedouin envoys, and not those who were with him after the liberation of Mecca when Islam was
    introduced.”

    The Companions of the Prophet Muhammad Who
    Are Guaranteed to Enter Heaven

    The names of the Prophet’s companions are based on the hadith narrated by the Prophet Muhammad from Abdurrahman
    bin Auf.

    Allah promised heaven to the Prophet’s companions because of the many special deeds he did during his life
    on earth.
    Here are 10 names of the apostle’s friends who are guaranteed to go to heaven.

    • Abu Bakr As-Siddiq

    The first Companion of the Apostle who is guaranteed to enter Heaven is Abu Bakr Ash-Shiddiq.
    Abu Bakar Ash-Shiddiq was one of the Assabiqunal Awwalun or the first people to convert to
    Islam.

    He always followed the Prophet in preaching Islam and emigration. After the death of the
    Prophet Muhammad, Abu Bakr continued to rule in Medina from 632-634 AD.

    • Umar bin Khattab

    The closest companion of the Prophet who was promised Heaven by Allah was Umar bin Khattab.
    Umar bin Khattab was the Rashidun Khulafaur and the most influential Muslim figure.

    Umar was appointed as the second caliph after Abu Bakr who continued to build the spread of Islam so that it grew
    rapidly throughout the country.

    The figure of Umar bin Khattab is also known by his title, namely Al-Faruq, which means the difference
    between right and wrong.
    Umar was not only a close friend of the Prophet, but also the father
    of Hafsha, the wife of the Prophet Muhammad.

    • Uthman bin Affan

    Uthman bin Affan is one of the companions of the Prophet Muhammad who is guaranteed to enter heaven.
    He continued to lead after the death of Umar bin Khattab.

    Uthman was a very wealthy merchant in Mecca during his lifetime, but generous when he gave most of his wealth to
    zakat, alms and infaq.

    Under Uthman’s leadership, Islam saw a great development and expansion of Islam and built a lot of
    infrastructure.

    • Ali bin Abi Talib

    Ali bin Abi Talib was the second person after Khadijah to embrace Islam, making him one of the Companions of the
    Prophet who was guaranteed to enter Heaven.

    Ali studied Islam from childhood, directly from the Prophet. Except that his loyalty to Islam
    was shown by his participation in the war which was then carried out to defend Islam.

    • Talha bin Ubaidillah

    Talhah bin Ubaidillah was a friend of the Prophet Muhammad who fought with the Prophet Muhammad, who at
    that time was already in a state of urgency.
    He was later killed in the Battle of Uhud and
    martyred.

    • Zubair bin Awwam

    Zubair bin Awwam is a friend who is also the cousin of the Prophet Muhammad SAW. He was among
    the first to convert to Islam or as-Sabiqun al-Awwalun, who is guaranteed to enter heaven.

    • Abdurrahman bin Auf

    Abdurrahman bin Auf is a friend of the Prophet Muhammad who is good at business. Throughout
    his life he struggled with wealth and his life in the way of Allah SWT.

    • Sa’ad bin Abi Waqqash

    Sa’ad bin Abi Waqqash was a friend who always participated in the war with the Quraysh. He
    even managed to become a military leader against Iran.
    In addition, Sa’ad is also a friend who
    converted to Islam at the young age of 17 years.

    • Sa’id bin Zaid bin Amru bin Naufal Al-Adawi

    Sa’in bin Zaid bin Amru bin Naufal Al-Adawi was a friend of the Prophet who was also a cousin of another
    Rashidun Khulafauri, Umar bin Khattab.
    He never fought except the Badr war because he was
    ordered by Rasulullah SAW at that time.

    • Abu Ubaidillah bin Jarrah

    Abu Ubaidillah bin Jarrah was a companion of Prophet Muhammad SAW who had served as a military commander
    against the Roman Empire.
    He is a Muhajirin from the Meccan Quraysh tribe who had emigrated
    with the Prophet SAW

    The Story of the Companions of the Prophet
    Muhammad Who Should Be a Role Model

    • Abu Bakr Ash-Shiddiq, the first companion
      of the Prophet

    The first story of a friend of the Prophet Muhammad who is guaranteed to enter Heaven is Abu Bakr
    Ash-Shiddiq.
    He is one of Assabiqunal Awwalun, ie. the first to convert to Islam.
    Friends who always follow the preaching of the Prophet and spread Islam.

    Abu Bakr was known as a gentle, patient and generous person who freed 70 slaves. The Prophet
    gave Abu Bakr the title “As-Shiddiq” which means “True”.
    Abu Bakr also followed the journey of
    the Prophet from Mecca to Medina.
    Despite being threatened by the Quraysh believers, Abu Bakr
    remained loyal to the Prophet.
    When the Prophet was sick, the Prophet Muhammad appointed Abu
    Bakr to replace him as the prayer priest.

    When the Prophet died, many friends did not believe in the death of the Prophet, but only Abu Bakr reminded him
    that the Prophet was also human like them.

    Abu Bakr continued the leadership of the Prophet as the Caliph of the Muslims. When he became
    caliph, Abu Bakr stayed on the straight path, stood firm in defending Islam and fought against
    apostates.

    • Umar bin Khattab, the brave
      companion of the Prophet Muhammad

    The next companion of the Prophet who is guaranteed to enter heaven is Umar bin Khattab.
    Umar’s adherence to Islam was very high during his lifetime. When Islam first arrived
    in Mecca, Umar intended to kill the Prophet Muhammad.
    However, after hearing his younger
    brother recite Allah’s verses, Umar, who was smart and sensible, was able to judge that the sentence his
    brother was reading was not man-made.
    Instead of killing the Prophet Muhammad, Umar bin Khattab
    even approached him to consciously embrace Islam.

    After converting to Islam, Umar became a very brave person and did not hesitate to take up the sword to
    defend the truth of Islamic teachings.
    Umar was also the person who dared to give ideas and
    criticism to the Prophet.
    Prophet Muhammad gave the title “Al-Faruq” which means “the
    difference between right and wrong”.
    The leadership of Caliph Umar increasingly guaranteed his
    entry into heaven.

    After the death of Abu Bakr, ‘Umar remained caliph. As the leader of the Muslim community,
    Umar bin Khattab always played his role to the fullest.
    Creation of various new systems for the
    development of Islamic society and the welfare of its people.
    Even when the plague hit, Umar
    refused to eat and made eating a priority for his people.
    Umar’s leadership may have resulted
    in the spread of Islam to a third of the world’s population.

    • Uthman bin Affan, the predecessor of the
      Al-Quran Mushaf

    Uthman bin Affan is included in the category of Companions of the Prophet Muhammad SAW who are guaranteed
    to enter Heaven.
    He is also a member of the Assabiqunal Awwalun group or the first group of
    people to convert to Islam.
    He became the third caliph after the death of Umar bin
    Khattab.

    Uthman is known as a very rich merchant in Mecca. Even though he was rich, Uthman was very
    generous, articulate and spent much of his wealth on zakat, alms and infaq.

    Islam continued to develop under Uthman’s leadership. Among other things, Uthman built the
    first Islamic navy and expanded the reach of Islamic symbols.
    Collected various manuscripts of
    the Qur’an and then compiled the manuscripts for collective use to date.

    Then Uthman is a figure who has high social awareness. One of them is donating wells so that
    people can drink and use water during the dry season.
    The fountain is still there and working.
    Incredibly true!

    • Ali bin Abi Talib, loyal to the
      Prophet since childhood

    The second person to embrace Islam after Khadijah was Ali bin Abi Talib. Allah made Ali one of
    the companions of the Prophet who was guaranteed to enter heaven.
    This was because Ali had
    studied Islam from a relatively young age.
    Learn directly from the Prophet. There
    is no doubt about his loyalty to Islam, Ali was never absent from the wars that were fought to defend
    Islam.

    When the Prophet migrated, Ali disguised himself as the Prophet Muhammad while sleeping in his bed.
    Until the Quraysh infidels thought that the Prophet Muhammad was still in his house.

    When the believers of Quraysh went to attack Prophet Muhammad, they found Ali bin Abi Talib in bed.
    In vain did they wait at night to kill Prophet Muhammad.

    Finally they left Ali. Three days later, Ali followed him to Medina alone. Hide
    during the day and move on at night.
    How loyal Ali was to the Prophet so that he carried out
    his duties sincerely.

    After Uthman’s death, there was a vacuum of Islamic leadership for a while, then Ali was proposed as the
    next caliph.
    During his leadership he faced many challenges because there were many rebellions
    by groups that were divided by their own ideas.
    Ali bin Abi Talib was the last person in
    Khulafaur Ar-Rasyidin.

    • Talhah bin
      Ubaidillah, the guardian of the Prophet who wanted to give waqf

    The name Talha bin Ubaidillah was not as famous as Abu Bakr or Umar bin Khattab, but the Prophet Muhammad named
    Talhah after Ali as a friend of the Prophet who was guaranteed to enter Heaven.

    When Islam arrived in Mecca, Talha did not hesitate to accept the teachings of the Prophet. He
    immediately converted to Islam.
    As long as the preaching of Islam was carried out, Talha fought
    and fulfilled the task assigned to him by the Prophet.

    The Prophet called Talhah the Good, the Generous Talhah, the Gracious Talhah. During the time
    of Uhud, the Muslims were careless and almost endangered the Prophet’s life.
    When the Quraysh
    were about to attack the Prophet, Talha immediately protected the Prophet until he lost his finger.

    the prophet said:

    “Whoever wants to see a martyr walking on earth should see Talha bin ‘Ubaidillah.” (HR
    Tirmidhi 3672)

    • Zubair bin Awwam, Protector of the
      Prophet Muhammad SAW

    Zubair bin Awwam, Protector of the Prophet and Assabiqunal Awwalun

    Zubair bin Awwam is the cousin of the Prophet Muhammad who was also one of the first people to convert to
    Islam or Assabiqunal Awwalun.
    He converted to Islam from the age of 15, he was very loyal to
    the Prophet and always tried to protect the Prophet from harm.

    The Prophet mentioned Zubair bin Awwam as one of the Companions of the Prophet who was guaranteed to enter
    Heaven.

    “Every Prophet has a helper (protector), and my protector is Zubair bin Awwam.” (Muslim
    HR)

    • Abdurrahman bin Auf, humble
      friend and philanthropist

    Abdurrahman bin Auf, a friend of the Prophet, wants to make waqf and be guaranteed entry to Heaven.

    One of the companions of the Prophet Muhammad who was very generous was Abdurrahman bin Auf.
    Even though Abdurrahman bin Auf was a wealthy merchant, he used much of his wealth to help Muslims.
    Abdurrahman bin Auf is also part of Assabiqunal Awwalun or the first 10 people to convert to
    Islam.

    When he heard the Messenger of Allah mention the name Abdurrahman bin Auf who was one of the Companions of
    the Prophet who entered heaven, it made him not arrogant but nervous.
    He was worried about
    going to heaven and felt that no one was worthy.
    Even though Abdurrahman bin Auf’s contribution
    to the development of Islam was enormous, he was guaranteed to enter heaven.

    • Sa’ad bin Abi Waqash, Faithful
      Fighting in the Way of Allah

    Saad bin Abi Waqqash, a friend of the Prophet who is skilled at archery

    Sa’ad bin Abi Waqqash was the maternal uncle of Prophet Muhammad. Sa’ad’s father was Aminah’s
    uncle.
    As soon as he heard that Islam was present in Mecca, Sa’ad immediately approached the
    Prophet to say the shahada.
    Sa’ad knew the Prophet very well, so he believed in the religion of
    God.

    What made Sa’ad join the companions of the Prophet who were guaranteed to enter heaven was his loyalty,
    which always accompanied the Prophet in battle.
    Sa’ad was very skilled in archery and he was
    the first to shoot an arrow in defense of Islam.

    Besides being obedient to Islam, Sa’ad also loved his mother very much. He is a dutiful son to
    both parents.
    Even though his mother was against it from the beginning Sa’ad converted to
    Islam, Sa’ad still maintained his religion and was polite to his mother who had a different faith.

    Conclusion

    So a brief discussion about the figure of the companions of the prophet Muhammad SAW. Not only
    discussing the biography of the companions of the prophet Muhammad SAW, but further discussing the exemplary
    stories of those who deserve to be used as examples.

    Getting to know the figure of a friend of the prophet Muhammad SAW gives us an idea that there is a human figure
    who was so kind after the departure of the prophet Muhammad SAW who gave us the opportunity to become part of
    these good people and teach good life lessons for the next generation.

    Thus a review of the figure of the companions of the prophet Muhammad SAW. For Sinaumed’s who
    want to get to know more about the figure of a friend of the prophet Muhammad SAW and knowledge related to
    other Islamic history, you can visit
    sinaumedia.com to get related books.

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have the best and latest
    information for you.
    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and
    original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Pandu Akram

    Related article:

    Get to know the figure of Uthman Bin Affan as a caliph and friend of the Prophet

    Exemplifying the Wisdom of the Story and Example of Prophet Sulaiman AS

    The story and example of the Prophet Ishaq AS which should be used as a lesson!

    10 Good Models of the Prophet Muhammad SAW to Be Followed!

    The story of Abu Bakar As Siddiq with Rasulullah SAW in spreading Islam

  • Get to know the Chief Executive Officer (CEO), Role, and Salary Range

    Chief Executive Officer (CEO) is the highest position in the management of a company, both large and medium-sized companies. Behind the success of a company, of course there is the contribution of an extraordinary leader who has talent and of course is able to develop good responsibility for running a company.

    The CEO has his own responsibilities, duties. Usually, the CEO has a higher salary than other positions, of course because the CEO position is the highest position in a company. The position of a CEO can be obtained by ownership of shares, competence, social ties or by direct official appointment.

    The CEO will act as a decision maker in the top management of the company. What roles should the CEO have? And how much is the salary of a CEO? Check out the following explanation!

    Definition of Chief Executive Officer (CEO)

    Chief Executive Officer or CEO is the highest position of a company and has responsibility for the success of the business being run. In general, the CEO is selected by the board of directors as well as the shareholders.

    In business activities, a CEO is entrusted with managing the entire company, making important decisions and acting as the main point of communication with the board of directors as well as shareholders.

    In addition, the CEO has a role that varies from one company to another and depends on the size of the company, culture and structure of the company.

    Generally in large companies, the CEO only has business with high-level strategic decisions and all matters related to the overall growth of the company.

    For example, the CEO will plan the business strategy and determine the operational decisions of top management. Meanwhile in smaller companies, the CEO often has a more active role and is involved with the day-to-day functioning of the company. For example, the CEO will be involved in recruiting staff and helping with relatively small business projects.

    However, basically, the CEO is more involved in strategic matters such as meetings with the board of directors or other important meetings. According to a study from Harvard Business School, as much as 72% of CEO work time is spent on meetings.

    Usually, these meetings will produce various plans and strategies to be able to develop the company’s business. Apart from carrying out tasks related to work and business, a CEO is also considered the face of the company he leads.

    This makes most CEOs definitely have a large social circle and are recognized by many people. An example is Elon Musk, who is currently synonymous with Tesla.

    If Sinaumed’s often sees in the media, Elon Musk often conducts interviews and appears on TV and radio shows and attends various events. This shows that a CEO does not only work within the scope of his company, but also must build a good image in the public about his company.

    Difference between CEO and Director

    In some companies, there are those who equate the position of CEO with managing director. However, there are also companies that have a CEO and also a managing director. In this case, the director has a role as executor of the running of the company and must report to the CEO.

    So, a company may have several directors, but only one CEO. Then, what is the difference between a CEO and a director? Basically, a director is someone who heads up several departments headed by a manager.

    The Director has an obligation to report back on these matters to the CEO and ensure that every plan has been implemented properly. The director also has the duty to manage different departments.

    Meanwhile, the CEO is someone who has full responsibility for the running of a company that he leads. So it can be concluded, that the CEO is the owner of the plan for a business trip from the company, while the director is someone who implements the company’s strategy.

    The role of the CEO in the Company

    After knowing what a CEO is and who a CEO really is, did Sinaumed’s know that CEOs do not only have a big responsibility, but also have a big role in the development of the company. To be clearer, here are some of the roles of a Chief Executive Officer or CEO.

    1. Designing business objectives

    The first role of a CEO is to develop a company’s business plan and evaluate the profitability of the business plan. In addition, the CEO also has an important responsibility for monitoring the performance of the departments and divisions that report to him to ensure that his performance is in line with the company’s vision and mission.

    2. The CEO acts as a company representative

    Being a CEO means he becomes the main face of a company that is led. So, it can be said that the CEO is the main face of the company. Therefore, the presence of a CEO in the public eye has a considerable impact on the public’s perception of the products or brands and companies that the CEO leads.

    3. Build a solid team

    Even though the CEO has an important role to play in building and advancing companies and businesses, of course the CEO cannot do the job alone. For this reason, CEOs have directors or positions that are below.

    The people who are under the CEO will then be formed as a team. In order to carry out the task properly, the team must also be solid. However, a solid team does not just appear.

    Therefore, the CEO has a role to bridge employees with company directors. The CEO must also be able to build a comfortable work environment, so that solidarity will be formed in the team.

    4. Allocating a spending plan budget

    A company certainly requires a certain amount of funds and capital to keep the business running well. These funds need to be planned in the spending plan budget.

    The CEO and other executives have a role in preparing the budget. Budget spending plans cannot be planned haphazardly, but require a long process of analysis and evaluation.

    The goal is to make the budget allocation more focused. Furthermore, the risk of profit or loss from a company will be the responsibility of a CEO.

    CEO Duties and Responsibilities

    In addition to these four roles, the CEO also has duties and responsibilities. However, the duties and responsibilities of a CEO do not have standard boundaries. But in general, here are some of the duties and responsibilities of a CEO:

    1. Communicate on behalf of the company with the government, shareholders and the public.
    2. Lead the development of short and long term strategies for the company.
    3. Creating and implementing the vision and mission of the company and organization.
    4. Evaluate the work of other executive leaders in the company, including the president, vice president and directors.
    5. Maintain company performance in competitive market situations, industry developments, expansion opportunities and others.
    6. Ensuring that the company can maintain high social responsibility.
    7. Assess the risks in the company’s planning and ensure the company is properly monitored.
    8. Establish long-term strategic business goals for the company.

    Skills a CEO Must Have

    Does Sinaumed’s have aspirations to become a CEO? Anyone can become a CEO, as long as they have the competence and ability to lead a company. In order for a company to run well and continue to grow, the CEO must have the following abilities.

    1. Leadership

    Leadership is a basic ability that must be owned by every CEO, even for the manager class though. There is also this leadership ability that is very closely related to the CEO’s position as a company leader.

    With leadership traits, a CEO will look convincing when making a decision that is important for the continuity of the company. In addition, the CEO must also have the ability to handle conflict management well, as a form of representation of the leadership spirit of a CEO. so, this will certainly affect the trust of employees and also stakeholders.

    2. Be assertive and able to make decisions quickly

    According to the Harvard Business Review, a high-performing CEO usually doesn’t always stand out, because they have to make big decisions all the time.

    Conversely, if there is a CEO who stands out, the CEO usually has a firm attitude. A CEO also has to do it consistently, even in the midst of ambiguity with complete information and even in an unfamiliar environment.

    A CEO must also be prepared to accept the risks of the decisions he makes. So, people with a firm decision-making attitude are generally more likely to become a good performing CEO.

    3. Good communication skills

    A CEO must have good communication skills. This is of course inseparable from the activities of a CEO who will often meet with many people.

    The communication that exists between a CEO and these people is not solely to convey a good message, but the communication that is established must also have context with the interlocutor.

    For example, when a CEO talks to employees, he must be able to use language that is concise and easy to understand. With this, employees will easily understand the reasons for the CEO when making certain decisions.

    4. Creativity and innovation

    As Sinaumed’s knows, it will be difficult for a business to survive long if the company cannot innovate. Therefore, as the first person and the most important position holder in the company, a CEO must have creativity and be able to innovate.

    The goal is for companies to adapt to the latest trends. A CEO must have the ability to think creatively and welcome new, innovative ideas.

    That way, he can keep the business relevant as well as progressive. A CEO who values ​​change with an open mind, then he will easily determine the business direction for his company.

    5. Ethics

    A CEO is not only responsible for the internal affairs of his company, but also has responsibility for the public’s view of him.

    The more successful the business he runs, the higher the public attention he gets. This shows that it is important for company leaders to have good ethics, to be responsible when something goes wrong involving their company.

    The inculcation of this honest and responsible culture will also affect the performance of the company he leads. If a CEO is known for his good ethics, then the public will also put their trust in the company he leads.

    6. Collaborate

    A CEO of course will not be separated from the name of interaction. To manage a company, a CEO can work with various parties. This collaboration can be established between the CEO and the board of directors, heads of departments, managers and colleagues.

    For this reason, a CEO must have a variety of good plans and ideas in order to advance his company. By working with employees and colleagues, of course a CEO will get various creative ideas and solutions.

    According to Stacey Hanke of Forbes, if a CEO allows his employees to be involved in various decisions by collaborating, then various kinds of ids can emerge and an employee will feel that he owns the company.

    This of course will encourage employees to be involved in the success of companies whose ideas come from themselves.

    7. Transparency

    According to Forbes, one of the factors that can affect the trust of employees and executives is transparency or openness. When employees believe that a CEO is not hiding any information or failing to act openly, then employees will begin to question the decisions made by the CEO.

    A successful CEO will realize that transparency is very important for employees to see performance and understand the motives for every decision they make.

    8. Have good interpersonal skills

    A CEO must have good interpersonal skills. These interpersonal skills include the ability to communicate with the public, listen to opinions, have high empathy for other people and others.

    This is of course inseparable from the activities of a CEO who will often meet with many and establish relationships so that the company can progress and develop.

    9. Have managerial skills

    This managerial ability is related to the management of all resources and work systems that exist in the company. With good and effective management, the business can run smoothly and increase sales.

    In addition, a CEO must be able to coordinate and mobilize his subordinates. So, employees and themselves are able to achieve the goals set by the company.

    10. Have the ability to analyze

    To be able to make decisions, a CEO must have the skills to be able to analyze a problem. A CEO must be able to see the whole problem, diagnose, analyze and find creative solutions.

    This one skill will help the CEO to predict the obstacles that he might face and be faced by his company.

    CEO salary

    Curious about how much a CEO is paid? The base salary of the CEO and CTO depends on the funding stage of the startup. A CEO’s income will increase in accordance with the funding successfully obtained.

    In Indonesia alone, the average salary per month for a CEO is at the funding stage of around US 0 to US$ 5 billion or around IDR 29 million. The data was released by venture capital firm Monk’s Hill Ventures and employment startup Glints in their report entitled The Southeast Asia Tech Talent Compensation Report.

    Thus the explanation about the Chief Executive Officer (CEO), is Sinaumed’s interested in business and wants to become a Chief Executive Officer (CEO)? If so, then Sinaumed’s can get skills to become a businessman by reading books.

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia.com provides various kinds of business books for Sinaumed’s. To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Khansa

  • Get to know the characteristics of clean water according to WHO which is safe to use

    Characteristics of Clean Water – We all know that water is one of the most important needs in human life throughout the world. Not only humans, water also determines the life of various creatures on earth, such as animals, plants, and so on.

    As a human being, of course you need water to meet various existing needs. As time goes by and the development of the times, the need for water is also increasing. One category of water that is very important to humans is clean water.

    However, a lot of waste is generated from various human activities in modern times like this, causing the quality of water to decline, so that not all water can be included in the category of clean water. Well, this article will explain the characteristics of clean water that is safe for human consumption.

    A. Definition of Clean Water

    In general, clean water can be understood as a type of natural resource in the form of water that has good quality and can be used by humans in everyday life, for example, for drinking, eating, and sanitation.

    Meanwhile, the World Health Organization or WHO as an international health organization states that clean water is water that can be used by humans to meet domestic needs, starting from consumption, drinking water and of course food preparation.

    Based on these two opinions, clean water can be defined as water that can and is suitable for use by humans to support various daily activities, such as drinking water, consumption, to sanitation. This ultimately results in an opinion that not all types can be used in everyday human life.

    Water that has been contaminated by pollution or a hazardous substance may not be consumed or used by humans. The reason is, water that contains harmful substances can provide losses and will be very harmful to the human body. Moreover, research says that humans who do not consume water for more than 3 days can result in death threats.

    Apart from consumption, humans also need clean water for cooking, washing clothes, bathing, and so on. Therefore, as creatures that need water, humans should maintain the quality of water so that it remains clean and suitable for use. One of the efforts that you can do to participate in maintaining water quality is to conserve nature and maintain a healthy environment.

    B. Characteristics of Clean Water

    As explained in the definition of clean water, clean water is water that meets health requirements. In this section, we will learn about the characteristics of clean water suitable for human consumption and use.

    So, here are seven characteristics of clean water that you need to pay attention to when identifying water, including:

    1. Colorless

    The first characteristic of clean water is that it has no color. one of the signs of proper and safe water for consumption and daily needs is that it looks clear. If water has a cloudy color, such as yellow, orange, or even brown, then it can be ascertained that the water contains harmful substances so that it does not qualify to be included in the category of clean water.

    One of the characteristics that need to be known from clean water, of course, is that it has a stable level of clarity. You can try pouring some water into a container. Furthermore, to see the clarity of the water you can wait for the changes that occur in the water. If the water still has a clear color, then the water can be said to be clean water. However, if sediment is visible or there is color attached to the bottom of the container, then the water is said to be unclean.

    2. It has no taste

    The second characteristic of clean water is that it has no taste. If the water in your house has a salty or metallic taste when you drink it. So we can be sure that the water is not worthy to be called clean water. The taste contained in the water could be due to the impact of rust on the pipes or iron in the waterways. These waterways can release several types of metals such as iron, manganese, zinc, copper, and also lead.

    However, in several types of water that have been studied, water that has a fairly strong metallic taste can also be caused by low pH or acidity levels in the water. Therefore, before consuming or using clean water, you can first identify the water, so that it does not interfere with the health of the body.

    3. Has no odor

    The third characteristic of a water that can be said to be clean is when the water has no odor. Almost the same as the taste, smell or aroma that emerges from a water is a sign of the presence of bacteria or decaying organic matter. In the end, this makes the water indicator to meet sanitation needs relatively low.

    If you find water that has an abnormal odor, it’s a good idea to give it special treatment before using it. One example of water that has an odor is water in a swimming pool. Swimming pools usually have a high chlorine content in the water, which can cause kidney problems or even increase the risk of cancer.

    Apart from water in swimming pools, some water that smells like rotten eggs or sewage is also not allowed to meet daily needs. Because water that smells like this indicates excessive hydrogen sulfide gas content. If this hydrogen sulfide gas has turned into sulfate, then if it is exposed to a bacteria it can cause the potential for dehydration to appear diarrhea.

    Meanwhile, water that has a fishy odor could be due to its high barium content. Barium itself is a chemical substance that naturally appears in water as a result of the drilling process or manufacturing waste.

    For consumption needs, clean water that is suitable for drinking is water that has a normal aroma and does not have an unpleasant odor. Water that already has an unusual and unpleasant odor can be due to mixing with bacteria or Hydrogen Sulfide (H2S). Hydrogen Sulfide itself is basically a colorless gas, but it contains poison and is very risky to burn.

    4. It doesn’t feel sticky after use

    The fourth feature of a water that can meet the clean water indicator is that it doesn’t feel sticky after use. Apart from knowing the indicators of clean water based on color, taste and smell, in this section you can identify water based on its texture.

    The texture of water that is unfit for use is usually different from the texture of clean water. This texture can be caused by the influence of the content of certain substances, such as aluminum, magnesium, manganese, to lead. These marks of unclean water will leave marks that can be seen directly on the faucet, sink or glass.

    When using water that contains some of these substances, your hands can feel sticky after using it to wash your hands with soap. You can also feel the difference when you use this type of water to wash clothes using detergent. Hands will feel sticky and uncomfortable.

    5. It has a neutral ph

    The fifth feature of clean water is that it has a water pH that is not far from the neutral limit. This characteristic is one of the chemical requirements commonly used to measure water. In mineral water itself, the level or pH content in water can be used as a benchmark for the properties of water, starting from alkaline, acidic or normal.

    Chemically, the acid and base scales have a range of numbers between 1 and 14. A water that can be said to be clean and suitable for use is when the water has a neutral pH, which reaches the number 7. Meanwhile, some argue that water that has a pH level of around 6.5 to 8.5 is still safe to use.

    One tool that you can use to find out the pH of a water is a pH meter. You can provide this tool, because it can be very helpful when it is found that there is an abnormality in the water at home.

    6. Contains No Bacteria

    The sixth characteristic of clean water is the absence of bacteria or microorganisms that can harm human health. One of the bacteria that needs to be avoided is the Escherichia Coli bacteria or E. Coli for short. E. Coli itself can live in the intestines of living things, one of which is humans.

    If you drink water that still contains E. Coli bacteria, it might cause mild diarrhea. This is due to disturbances in the human digestive system, especially the intestines. Apart from E. Coli bacteria, there are many types of bacteria that can enter the body unknowingly.

    Therefore, to avoid the entry of bacteria that harm the body, you can treat water for consumption by boiling it first. This method is believed to be one of the best ways to remove bacteria in water.

    If cooking isn’t enough, you can manually check the water in your house. You can bring water samples at home to check the content of the water.

    7. Does Not Contain Dust, Sand, Soil, or Other Sediments

    The seventh feature of water that can be said to be clean is when the water does not contain dust, sand, soil or other types of sediment. As stated above, one of the physical requirements for clean water is that it is not cloudy and not dirty. The discovery of dust, sand, or soil content may result in a blockage in the canal or water source.

    Water that has a blockage in the canal or water source can be said to be water that is unfit for consumption or use in everyday life. Well, to overcome this, you can clean the drains at home. Apart from that, you can also install a special filter or commonly called a filter to separate water from dust, sand, soil, and various other types of sediment.

    C. Benefits of Clean Water

    After knowing the various characteristics of clean water, in this section we will learn about the benefits of clean water. Some of the benefits of clean water that need attention are as follows:

     

     

    1. Can Meet Fluids In The Body

    Basically the human body has a water content of up to about 50% to 80%. This makes humans really need water. When the water content in the human body becomes low or lacking, it can have several impacts on the activity of organs in humans, such as decreased concentration making them susceptible to disease. Therefore, when you are sick, the most effective medicine is to meet the needs of the body’s water content.

    2. Helping Daily Activities

    Furthermore, the benefits of clean water for humans are to assist daily activities or activities, such as washing, cooking, and sanitation. The need for clean water is very important considering that if the water used for daily activities is not clean, then there will be a very high risk of contracting a disease. In addition, unclean water does not provide maximum cleanliness.

    3. Agricultural Irrigation

    The next benefit of clean water for humans is for agricultural irrigation needs. Clean water can be said to be water that has good quality and quality. In the absence of metal or other sediment content, water will greatly support success in agriculture. Water that is dirty and full of harmful substances will certainly greatly interfere with soil fertility. Like humans, plants also cannot grow healthily if they are in infertile soil.

    4. Maintaining the Environmental Ecosystem

    The last benefit of clean water is protecting the environmental ecosystem. As stated above, that water is a source of life for all creatures on earth. By always supporting efforts to preserve nature and maintain environmental health, we can be sure that clean water will continue to meet the needs of humans, animals and plants.

    D. Sources of Clean Water

    After discussing various things about clean water, starting from the definition, characteristics, to its benefits, in this section we will learn about clean water sources. Sources of clean water are available in various places on earth. The following are some sources of clean water that you need to know, including:

     

     

    1. Space Water

    Space water itself is water that comes from the sublimation of clouds or water vapor. One example of space water is snow. Snow itself is basically water, so when the snow melts it can be a source of water. However, of course it needs to be processed first so that the water from the snow can become clean water.

    2. Rainwater

    Almost the same as space water, rainwater is also formed from natural natural processes. Rainwater can be used as drinking water. It’s just that rainwater doesn’t contain enough calcium like drinking water, so you need to add calcium to it first.

    3. Surface Water

    Surface water can be understood as any type of water that is on the surface of the earth. Some examples of surface water are river water, lake water and sea water. For those of you who want to use this water, you need to choose a clean water source. This is because there are several places that naturally or as a result of humans become contaminated and have a cloudy color.

    4. Groundwater

    Groundwater is water that comes from the ground. Groundwater itself is located in two layers of soil, namely deep groundwater and shallow groundwater. Deep groundwater is usually a layer of soil that is impermeable. Meanwhile, shallow groundwater is groundwater that is around the ground surface, so it is quite influenced by the rain cycle.

    5. Spring

    Meanwhile, groundwater that appears naturally is known as spring water. This water comes from water sources such as in the mountains. This water can be drunk directly, but to make it safer, it still has to be identified to ensure its safety.

  • Get to Know the Characteristics and Examples of Personification Figures Clearly and Completely

    Figure of Personification – Hello Sinaumed’s friends, have you ever studied figure of speech? Maybe you have heard the term figurative language. But, do you know, Sinaumed’s, without realizing it, in our daily lives we also use a lot of figures of speech to communicate with other people.

    Figure of speech is often used in everyday life when communicating with people who are close to us. Even though we often use it on a daily basis, many of us are not aware of it. In addition, the Indonesian language does have a lot of figures of speech.

    This figure of speech is included in the comparative figure of speech. Because anthropomorphic figures of speech or what we often call personification figures of speech often use figurative words to compare and enhance the impression of sentences. In spoken or written communication, personification and other rhetorical devices are often used to create an imaginative impression or produce a certain effect.

    There are many figures of speech that can be used to write a literary work, one of which is personification. This figure of speech describes inanimate or non-human objects, being animate objects or having human characteristics.

    Sinaumed’s, before we go any further, we must understand the meaning of the figure of speech itself. After that we also need to understand the meaning of personification figure of speech, its characteristics, and examples. Come on, see the explanation below!

    Definition of Majas

    Figure of speech or figurative language is a form of figurative language to make the atmosphere in a sentence livelier. We can easily understand that figures of speech can be expressions that can bring a sentence to life. Numbers deviate from the general meaning of the word.

    One example of “right hand”. In a real sense, the right hand is a member of the human body. However, in the expression “he belongs to Mr. Buddy’s right hand”, the meaning of these limbs is lost. “Right hand” means confidant.

    Figure of speech which is usually used in writing a literary work, is usually applied in poetry and prose. However, poetry usually uses more figures of speech than prose. Because, figure of speech is a figurative language that is able to animate a literary work and can give rise to certain connotations.

    The use of figures of speech or figures of speech is intended to convey imaginary or figurative information, both written and verbal, to represent the thoughts and feelings of the author. The role of allegory in general is to make a literary work more beautiful in terms of words.

    Definition of Figure of Speech According to Experts

    1. Professor Ph. DHG Tarigan

    According to the professor. PhDs. HG Tarigan, The concept of figure of speech is a way of expressing ideas through a unique style of language that evokes the soul and personality of a writer.

    1. Goris Clough

    According to Gorys Keraf, the concept of figure of speech is a style of language that is conveyed honestly, politely and attractively in literary works.

    1. Aminuddin

    According to Aminuddin, the concept of figure of speech is a style of language used by a writer to describe his ideas in relation to certain goals and effects to be achieved.

    1. Luxembourg, etc.

    According to Luxemburg et al., the concept of figure of speech is a figurative language that characterizes a text. That is, at a certain point, a text can be likened to an individual who is different from other individuals.

    1. Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI)

    According to KBBI, figure of speech is defined as a way of describing something by equating it with something else; or in figurative form.

    Definition of Personification Majas

    A personification figure of speech is a figurative language that creates a metaphor for inanimate objects with human characteristics. An example of personification that is often heard is “Wind, send my greetings to him”. Digging into a figure of speech from a sentence can be started by exploring what anthropomorphic figure of speech is, starting from its meaning, examples of anthropomorphic figures of speech, to the characteristics of the personification figure of speech itself.

    To explore figure of speech in a sentence, you can start by exploring what personification is, starting from its meaning, examples of personification, to the characteristics of the personification style itself.

    According to Harimurti Kridalaksana in his Language Dictionary, there are three functions of speech form or style of language. First, Personification Figure of speech is the use of the richness of language, both spoken and written.

    Secondly, by using variety, visual speech creates an effect. Finally, the third alias, Figure of Personification, can reveal the linguistic characteristics of the author of a literary work. However, verbal figures cannot be used only in written form, they can also be applied orally.

    Using personification figure of speech means using verbal and nonverbal communication simultaneously, because you have to be able to create an imaginative impression. In general, figure of speech is divided into several categories, namely:

    1. Comparison Majas
    2. Majas Satire
    3. Affirmation Majas
    4. Controversy Majas

    In addition to the above understanding, personification is a figure of speech or figure of speech that makes inanimate objects appear alive and have human-like characteristics. For example, dancing, walking, breathing and going beyond. The following is the meaning of personification figure of speech according to some experts.

    Definition of Personification Majas According to Experts

    1. Tarigan (2013)

    Language style that associates people and human nature with objects that have no real abstract ideas in reality. Personification Figures make inanimate objects appear as if they have human traits.

    Personification figurative language will describe inanimate objects as if they have human nature. Objects are often used to give people inanimate objects such as emotions, actions and even human behavior.

    1. Goys Keraf (2013)

    Personification is figurative language that is always used to define inanimate objects or non-human beings as if they have human-like characteristics and characteristics.

    1. Nurgiantoro (2017)

    According to Nurgiantoro (2017), personification is a type of figure of speech that gives humanity to inanimate objects. Human characteristics that are transferred to non-human objects or creatures include traits, behaviors, personality, physical characteristics, feelings, thoughts, speech, nonverbals. , etc.

    In personification, there are similarities between inanimate objects and people. However, this attribute also has a very contrasting comparison. Therefore, this figure can be considered as speech based on the nature of comparison and similarities.

    1. Pitwanto

    In his book Want to be a Best Seller Writer, according to Pitwanto, personification is a speech style used to humanize inanimate objects, or as if they were turned on.

    Characteristics of Personification Figures

    There is a tendency to use personification now because there are barriers or boundaries between people and things that are not. Personification Figure works by removing these boundaries so that people can respect or appreciate them better.

    Human nature is imitative. So the first thing people will do is appreciate the other people around them. Humans are much easier to judge the beauty of nature for humans who are less sensitive to its beauty if we compare nature with humans.

    The whisper of the wind, the waving of hands, the sharp gaze of the camera, give a stronger nuance to our perception as humans to feel and appreciate the existence of things outside of humans.

    The result is a style of language that is able to open our eyes and immerse us in a different beauty that is hidden by our limitations as humans who tend to pay more attention to others.

    The feeling of familiarity will also be felt more when using this personification figure of speech. Everyday objects from which we perceive only benefit appear more clearly than usual.

    Radio seems to make us aware of things that smell nostalgic, once again admiring the sophistication of computers, appreciating the beauty of nature and arousing the desire to continue to protect it.

    Besides that, the characteristics of figure of speech personification This type of speech is one of the most common types of figurative language found in literary works because it is relatively easy to apply, especially for those who are new to writing. To help you understand what personification is, here are its general characteristics:

    people love plants and animals. Using a personification style will provide an explanation of a situation based on a real and more specific picture or illustration to literary readers. Personification style compares inanimate objects and non-human beings as if they can behave and think like humans.

    More Value If Using Personification Figures

    Actually, literary writers can use formal language style without any clues in their writing. However, the application of personification style is considered more beneficial to literary works than the use of ordinary figurative language.

    1. Gives us a greater sense of ownership of inanimate objects or when we see living things other than humans around us. Inanimate or non-human objects will feel more real and not only provide benefits, but provide more functions.
    1. Using personified language can open readers’ eyes and immerse them in the things being presented. In a literary work, its beauty will be seen if it uses personification. The beauty that people may never realize will be increasingly real existence
    1. For those who may be less sensitive to their surroundings, using personified language makes it easier for them to appreciate the objects around them because these objects are equated with people.

    For example, words like whispering wind, red rose will present a stronger timbre for us as humans to appreciate and understand things other than humans.

    Characteristics of Personification

    The characteristics of personification figure of speech are representing human nature as inanimate objects. In addition, it should be noted that sometimes personification figure of speech is very similar to a fable, both of which are figures of personification figure of speech.

    The first feature of personification is the expression of human nature in inanimate objects. This more or less overlaps with anthropometry as it deals with human psychology. Linguistically, anthropomorphism is the imposition of human characteristics on animals, plants or inanimate objects. That is, inanimate objects or non-human beings are endowed with human characteristics. However, the figure that personifies the story is different from the fable.

    Most anthropomorphic drawings can refer to inanimate objects such as rain, wind or even perfume. Fables only show human traits or traits that are only found in animals.

    The purpose of adding human traits here is to give traits such as speaking, thinking, and behaving like humans. Let’s take the example of a personification proverb that says “Or nature is starting to be reluctant to be friends with us, ask the swaying grass.” Lyrics of the song Ebiet G ade.

    The example of the personification figure of speech above is a snippet from the lyrics of the song Berita Untuk Kawan, sung by Ebiet G. Ade. In this personification figure of speech, grass is depicted as a human figure, which can be asked.

    The next personification figure of speech is involving the five senses. The five senses are the five sensory organs that are or are found in humans. The five senses are sight, inspiration or smell, taste, feeling or touch, and hearing. The involvement of the five senses can create an element of closeness or intimacy, even though the personification of speech is completely imaginary.

    Concerning the second feature, the next personification figure of speech is the interpretation of situations or conditions with shadows or imagination. In the speech imagery that personifies the work, the reader will be invited into the shadow or imagination of the author. The personification figure of speech in the song also has the same goal, which is to explain or describe a situation with the image of a lyrical character.

    Consider an example of the personification of the song from the following lyrics, “The wind tells him that I love him. The wind told him I needed him.” An example of the personification of this character is in the lyrics of the Dewa 19 song entitled “Angin”. In this sentence, the listener is invited to imagine that the wind can carry messages.

    The Function of Personification Majas

    1. The use of personification in a literary work serves to beautify the arrangement of sentences in the literary work
    1. Gives a certain meaning and atmosphere based on the arrangement of beautiful words according to what the literary writer wants for the readers and connoisseurs of his work.
    1. Creating or making an imaginative impression on the reader
    1. To make it easier for readers to understand the atmosphere and also the emotions that the characters in the story might be feeling, it is usually used in short stories and novels.
    1. The use of this personification figure of speech can strengthen the sense of connectedness or connection of readers as humans with inanimate objects or living things outside of humans.

    Examples of Personification Majas

    As previously explained, the use of personified language tends to be very easy and straightforward, so literally anyone can do it. It is enough to give “distinctive” characteristics to non-human objects or creatures. Here’s an example:

     

     

    Examples of Personification Majas Sentences with Objects

    1. “The sun is shyly rising on the eastern horizon.”

    The meaning of the personification figure of speech: The sun is shy which means it is about to rise, which means that someone is shy about showing their talent. he just harbored his talent.

    2. “The old car crawled slowly over a sharp incline.”

    The meaning of an example of a personification figure of speech: An old car that runs very slowly when it is moving on the road

    3. The new Honda beat pink is so pretty.

    The meaning of the personification of this saying is as follows: The newly produced Honda Beat motorcycle has a feminine design and color.

    4. Since you left, every night I sit alone on this terrace and only the moon smiles at me.

    The meaning of personification images, for example: the moon smiles as if accompanied by someone even though it’s just a lonely image.

    5. “The wedding dress you finished wearing yesterday afternoon was very elegant and beautiful.”

    The meaning of personification images, for example, graceful and beautiful is a person’s physical characteristics, but pinned on a dress to describe her beauty.

    6. “A flash flood in mid-2017 hit the village where I was born.”

    The meaning of personification figure of speech, for example: banjir bandang here describes the result of an event when people clean up, that is, clean up what they encounter. The meaning of this sentence is that there was a flood that destroyed almost the entire village)

    7. “The food that was brought to the table was delicious.”

    The meaning of the picture symbolizes the speech: the word “try” is a human action. The word is attached to food with the intention that the food when enjoyed will look very beautiful.

    8. The scream of thunder that afternoon was deafening.

    The meaning of the personification image of the speech example: the word “scream” must be a human action. However, in this sentence it is used to describe thunder. The meaning of the word picture is very loud thunder.

    9. This motorcycle from the 2000s has been with me for ten years.

    The meaning of figure of speech personification example of speech: accompaniment words can only be made by humans. The meaning of this outboard motor is that it has been used for ten years.

    10. Santi was amazed to see beautiful clouds racing in the blue sky.

    The meaning of the personification of the image is: clouds leaving here means movement. The word walking in the clouds means to decorate a sentence.

    Examples of Personification Figures with Living Objects

    Examples of personification figure of speech and their meaning can not only be used on objects, but also on animals and humans. The following is an example of a personification figure of speech for animals or plants that can be used as a reference.

    1. “The swaying palm trees enhance the seaside view.”

    The meaning of personification figure of speech, for example: the swaying of palm trees means the movement of palm leaves due to the wind.

    2. “A teak tree stands proudly beside my road.”

    The meaning of personification figure of speech, for example: acacia trees that are large and straight up.

    3. “I hate every middle of the night having to hear the bamboo trees behind the house making noise.”

    Examples of personification figure of speech and their meaning: noise is one of human actions. Basically, bamboo cannot speak, so the meaning contained in this sentence is a bamboo tree being blown by the wind, causing a sound of friction.

    4. “If you have never been there, surely you do not know that behind the neatly arranged banana trees there is a mass grave.”

    The meaning of the image is personification, for example: a banana tree in a straight line means that it is planted at the right distance, so that it looks like a human army marching.

    5. “The wild mosquitoes in this place will sing every night.”

    The meaning of the personified image: singing is the activity of transmitting sound with the laws of beautiful tones. Only humans can sing, not mosquitoes. This expression means the sound of many mosquitoes as if they were singing.

    6. I like to live under a banyan tree like an umbrella now.

    Examples of personifications and their meanings: A banyan tree cannot really give an umbrella. The meaning of this sentence is that the dense leaves of a banyan tree seem to be an umbrella for whoever is under it.

    If Sinaumed’s doesn’t understand the meaning of personification and examples of personification , Sinaumed’s can dig deeper by reading the books available at sinaumedia.com

  • Get to know the Benefits of Collagen for the Human Body

    Getting to Know the Benefits of Collagen for the Human Body – For those of you who like beauty products, of course you are no stranger to the term collagen, right? Today, more and more beauty supplement products mention the presence of collagen in these products. Collagen is usually found in beauty products, such as mask products, moisturizers, and so on.

    In addition, collagen has also begun to penetrate into soap products such as shampoos and conditioners. Lots right? Even so, do you already know what collagen is? What are the benefits so that collagen is added to various types of beauty products?

    For this reason, we will invite you to understand everything about collagen so that you can add to your insight about collagen. This article will contain the meaning of collagen, the benefits of collagen, the benefits of collagen itself, examples of foods that contain collagen, and much more. Therefore, all of you, stay tuned!

    A. Definition of Collagen

    Before knowing more about the benefits of collagen, we will explain the definition of collagen itself.
    Collagen is a type of protein formed from amino acids. Collagen has a hard nature and is difficult to dissolve in water. Collagen is a third of the protein in the human body. not only that, it turns out that collagen is spread throughout the human body and is a protein that forms or forms several parts of the body.

     

     

     

    Some of the main substances of collagen present in parts of the human body, such as the main substance used to build bones, the main substance that builds tendons, and the main substance that builds ligaments. Apart from that, collagen is also found in other parts of the human body such as the corneas of the eyes, teeth, and blood vessels in the body.

    Collagen can be considered as an adhesive that has a role and function as a link between two objects. The word collagen itself comes from the Greek “kólla” with the meaning of glue and the word “collagen” in English.

    Naturally the body can produce its own collagen, but that doesn’t mean you don’t even need to consume synthetic collagen. The fact is that you are highly recommended to consume synthetic collagen, you can consume synthetic collagen either in the form of injections or supplements according to your wishes.

    B. The process of forming collagen in the body

    Inside your body, especially the skin, there is a layer of skin. In this skin layer, there are special cells that can produce pro-collagen with a mini molecular shape. This mini or pro-collagen molecule is formed from protein and vitamin C which your body successfully absorbs its nutrients.

    As long as the body carries out the collagen production process, each of the pro-collagen will automatically stick together from one pro-collagen to another. Pro-collagen that manages to unite will form thin fibers known as fibrils.

    In general, a fibril is a thin fiber consisting of an arrangement of vitamins and minerals that come together and form like fiber threads. The fibrils will grow and develop and will turn into fibers that can attach to your skin cells.

    Fibril itself has a function like an anchor in the skin. After that, the fibers will collect and then form and attach perfectly, so the fibrils will serve as guardians of the structure of the skin and make your skin more flexible.

    Please note that your body can produce and produce collagen automatically and regularly. However, this ability will not be the same forever, as you get older the ability to produce collagen in your body will decrease in performance.

    Apart from being due to age, the ability to produce collagen can also be reduced due to lifestyle, such as smoking. Exposure to light or sunlight directly and continuously accompanied by pollution can also reduce the ability to produce collagen and slow down collagen production.

    It is very easy to recognize people who have a lack of collagen, one of the most visible and common examples is from a person’s lacking appearance that looks relaxed or not tight. Besides that, it can also be seen from the fine lines on the skin or what is commonly called wrinkles.

    The depletion of the amount of collagen in a person’s body can also cause various types of health problems. That is the reason why the stability of the amount of collagen in a person’s body really needs to be considered considering the many benefits that collagen produces.

    There is one way that is considered easy to increase collagen levels in your body. This method is considered easy and very pocket-friendly, you only need to do regular exercise, this will increase the smooth flow of blood in your body. Smooth blood flow can help speed up the production of collagen in your body, of course balanced by eating foods that are nutritious and rich in amino acids.

    It is undeniable that the body really needs collagen, besides due to the various benefits of collagen. If a person experiences a decrease in the amount of collagen, it will immediately have a serious impact on that person. therefore, we strongly recommend that you start a healthy lifestyle, a healthy lifestyle is also done for yourself.

    C. Types and Role of Collagen

    There are 16 types of collagen called the main collagen. All types of collagen are divided into four types, namely type 1, type 2, type 3, and type 4. As we explained earlier that collagen is a very important protein for the body.

    In the following, we will explain some of the roles of the four main types of collagen along with the roles per type.

    1. Type 1

    Type 1 is a type or type of collagen that plays an important role in forming at least 90% of natural collagen, this type of collagen or type 1 is made of fibers that have a dense texture. Collagen type 1 has a role to provide collagen to the structure of bones, tendons, cartilage, skin, connective tissue in the body and teeth.

    2. Type 2

    Type 2 is collagen that is formed or made of fibers that have a looser intensity. Type 2 is always found in the elastic part of the cartilage, which functions as a cushion for the joints.

    3. Type 3

    Type 3 is collagen whose role is to support the fixed structure of muscles, various organs in the body, and parts of blood vessels.

    4.Type 4

    Type 4 is the collagen that is normally found in the layers of the skin and which usually helps the kidneys in the process of filtering toxins.

    D. Benefits of Collagen for the Human Body

    As you know before, that there are many uses and benefits of collagen which are very useful for the human body. Collagen plays an important role in the process of perfecting the structure of human skin, strengthens and hardens human bone muscles, and helps speed up the blood clotting process when an injury occurs in the human body. well now is the time for us to present the various benefits and other functions of collagen which are very useful for the human body.

     

    1. Helps Maintain Skin Health

    The first benefit of collagen that you will get if you can maintain the health of collagen in your body is that the health of your skin will last and be maintained. As we said earlier that collagen can be produced automatically and regularly by the body, this collagen can make your skin healthier and always maintain its flexibility. In addition, collagen can also smooth out all the lines or wrinkles found on your skin. .

    Balanced collagen levels in the body can also help moisturize the skin, tighten the skin, and can help improve blood circulation to the skin in your body. If you already feel that the levels of collagen in your body are not optimal, you can get collagen from soaps that contain collagen, collagen supplements, or foods that contain collagen.

    2. Helping the Healing Process of Injuries and Wounds

    The second benefit that you can get from balanced collagen levels in other bodies is that collagen can help speed up the process of recovery and healing from wounds and injuries that you experience. When you experience an injury or have a wound, the body will automatically respond by carrying out recovery or recovery as an effort to heal the injured or injured body. If you want a fast recovery or healing process, you can use and take advantage of the function of collagen.

    3. Helps Slow Aging and Promotes Skin Rejuvenation

    Collagen types 1 and 3 have benefits that are closely related to slowing the aging process and are considered to be able to help improve the skin’s rejuvenation process. Collagen can help accelerate skin regeneration and replace dead skin cells with new skin cells. That is the reason why many people and experts say that collagen is very good for facial skin.

    4. Helps Reduce Cellulite on the Skin

    Do you know what cellulite is? Cellulite is a condition in which the skin experiences swelling and forms small dimples that have an orange peel-like texture that usually appear on the skin of the abdomen, thighs, waist, hips and buttocks. This annoying condition often and frequently occurs among women. Compared to women, men very, very rarely experience skin conditions like this.

    A big cause of skin cellulite is caused by a person’s weight gain or loss. Skin cellulite can be removed by consuming sufficient levels of collagen for the body, sufficient collagen content to even meet the needs can help reduce the presence of cellulite in the body.

    5. Helps Lose Weight and Burn Fat

    Collagen contains concentrated glycine accompanied by amino acids which have uses as fuel to help strengthen muscles in the body. This fuel can also help eliminate and reduce body fat which is the main cause of obesity.

    If fat has been successfully burned by collagen, then it will not be an obstacle to lowering the scales of your body. Weight will automatically go down on its own if you can meet the needs of collagen in sufficient and appropriate portions.

    5. Increases and Builds Muscle Density

    To be able to shape and build muscle density, you can take advantage of type 3 collagen. This type of collagen has benefits and functions in supporting muscle structure, helping to strengthen the structure of the body’s organs, and the last is the part of the blood vessels.

    Besides being able to help solve skin problems, collagen can also increase muscle mass to help someone who may experience muscle wasting caused by disease. Collagen can also help strengthen and increase the strength of blood vessels, help improve circulation, and reduce the risk of heart attack.

    6. Helps Relieve Joint Pain

    Collagen has many benefits, one of the other benefits of collagen is that it can help improve the health quality of human bones, muscles and joints. Someone who diligently consumes foods that contain lots of collagen and supplements that contain high collagen will be able to easily overcome various problems related to arthritis and so on.

    For this, the role of type 2 collagen can be utilized. Why is that? Because collagen with type 2 has benefits and uses that are very useful for dealing with inflammation in both bones, muscles and joints

    7. Maintaining Self Health, Connective Tissue, and Tendons

    Do you know the part of the body called the tendon? Tendons are one part of the body that has a function or function to connect between bones and muscles. If the tendon is healthy then movement will be free without any obstacles. In this case, type 1 collagen is used with the person providing structure to the tendons and type 2 collagen which provides loose intensity fibers that will serve as cushions for the joints.

    Having a good combination of the roles of type 1 collagen and type 2 collagen will be very good and perfect for maximizing movement and minimizing injury or inflammation caused by unexpected things. A good combination will also produce strong connective tissue and will speed up the healing process if an injury occurs.

    8. Maintain Bone Health

    Collagen can really help problems that occur in the bones. Bone density will decrease with age. Because that’s what makes collagen play an important role in helping to maintain bone health and density so that bones always have density and can function properly.

    Collagen can also easily help prevent bone loss. You must know the fact that when the bones experience loss due to age. For women themselves, if they have experienced menopause, women will be more susceptible to the risk of osteoporosis. But there is no need to worry because collagen can help overcome these problems.
    People can increase the mineral density in their bones by increasing their collagen levels.

    9. Streamlining the Health of the Digestive System

    Collagen which is in the connective tissue in the intestinal organs can help support and provide a layer of strength that is useful for protecting the digestive tract. Gut health will be maintained if the need for collagen in the intestine is guaranteed because collagen in the intestine has other functions that can help absorb water in the intestinal organs.

    10. Strengthens Hair Roots

    Did you know that collagen can also help and provide benefits for health and strength for hair roots. Not only for skin health, collagen is actually able to provide benefits for the hair on the human body. With its various ingredients, collagen is able to prevent the possibility of hair loss and baldness.

    The amino acid content in collagen is what has the greatest influence on maintaining the strength of your hair roots. Amino acids are also very good for helping hair growth and preventing the possibility of hair thinning.

    E. Examples of Foods Containing Collagen

    Indeed, the human body produces its own natural collagen, but isn’t it wrong if we take the initiative to add collagen content to our bodies? You can increase the content or levels of collagen in your body by consuming various foods that contain collagen.

    So, here are some foods that are known to contain high levels of collagen so they are perfect for you, including:

    1. Chicken cartilage

    2. Bone broth

    3. Egg white

    4. Citrus fruit

    5. Nuts

    6. Green vegetables

    So that’s some information about collagen and its various benefits for the human body. As you have read, it turns out that there are many benefits and functions produced by collagen. Don’t forget to always meet your collagen needs!

  • Get to know the Baduy Tribe, the Indigenous Sundanese who are Friendly to Nature

    Baduy tribe – Indonesia is a special country. Unlike most countries which
    only consist of one race or tribe, Indonesia consists of various tribes and races that inhabit Sabang to
    Merauke.

    The majority of tribes in Indonesia are living modern lives in urban areas. However, not a few
    also prefer to maintain the culture of their ancestors and live simply without touching technological
    sophistication.
    Some tribes in Indonesia even choose to live in the wilderness or a place far
    from the hustle and bustle of the city, and the Baduy tribe is one of them.

    The Baduy tribe does not live in the forest like other tribes in Indonesia. Instead of
    forests, they live in villages far from the hustle and bustle of the city.
    The difference is,
    you don’t have to visit where they live just to meet people from Baduy.

    The reason is, unlike most other tribes who refuse to leave the area where they live and refuse migrants,
    the Baduy people often leave the area where they live and walk in urban areas.
    It’s not
    uncommon for those of us who live in the Greater Jakarta area to see them on the streets dressed in black,
    walking barefoot, carrying simple cloth bags and selling honey or visiting relatives.

    Even so, not everyone in Indonesia knows the Baduy Tribe. Many people who live outside the
    Greater Jakarta area or Java Island may be unfamiliar with this tribe.
    If you are one of them,
    let’s get acquainted with this Indonesian tribe.

    The Origins of the Baduy Tribe

    Those of you who live outside the Jabodetabek area may be curious about the Baduy Tribe.
    Considering that you don’t live in the Banten area or around Jabodetabek, you don’t have the
    opportunity to meet them.
    The Baduy tribe is a Sundanese ethnic group that inhabits the Kendeng
    Mountains area, Kanekes Village, Leuwidamar District, Lebak Regency, Banten.

    Just like most other tribes in Indonesia, the Baduy live side by side with the natural surroundings.
    Even though they don’t live in the forest, the Baduy people really appreciate the forest that has
    given life to them.

    The origin of the name ‘Baduy’ itself is still confusing today, considering that there are many versions
    circulating about the naming of the Baduy people.
    It is said that the name ‘Baduy’ was given by
    the Dutch who once colonized Indonesia.

    This story begins when the Dutch met the Baduy people in the Land of Sunda. Because the Baduy
    people at that time lived sedentary lives, the Dutch equated them with the Bedouins in the Arabian Peninsula
    who also liked to move from one place to another.

    Another story says, the name of the Baduy tribe comes from the name of a river north of Kanekes Village.
    This river is named Cibaduy River, and because these people live around the river, outsiders start
    calling them the Baduy Tribe.

    Interestingly, these people never refer to themselves as the Baduy Tribe, but Urang Kanekes alias Orang
    Kanekes.
    The Baduy people believe that they are descendants of Batara Cikal, one of the gods
    sent to Earth to maintain harmony in the world.

    Another story says that the Baduy people are citizens of the Padjadjaran Kingdom who chose to exile
    themselves to the Kendeng Mountains.
    It all started when the son of Sunan Gunung Jati named
    Maulana Hasanuddin founded the Sultanate of Banten in the 16th century. In 1570, the second king of the
    Sultanate of Banten named Maulana Yusuf succeeded in defeating the Padjajaran Kingdom based in Bogor, West
    Java.

    Unfortunately, when the majority of the people of Padjadjaran decided to convert to Islam, some others chose to
    maintain the religion of their ancestors and fled to the Kendeng Mountains and live there to this day.

    The Baduy Tribe

    Unlike most Indonesian tribes, which consist of one group living in the same area, the people of the Baduy
    tribe are different.
    Even though they are both Baduy people and live in the Kendeng Mountains
    area, the Baduy people are divided into two groups, namely the Inner Baduy and the Outer Baduy.

    Differences between the Inner Baduy and Outer
    Baduy Tribes

    1. Clothing color

    For outsiders who are not familiar with them, there might not be a big difference between the two.
    In fact, these two groups have some differences. The first, most striking difference
    can be seen from the color of their clothes.

    Outer Baduy people usually wear black or dark blue clothes. Meanwhile, the Baduy Dalam choose
    white clothes.

    2. The meaning of the color of the shirt

    The difference in the color of these clothes actually also has its own meaning. The clothes of
    the Outer Baduy are often worn in black or blue which means simplicity.

    The white clothing of the Baduy Dalam people symbolizes purity as well as a sign that they still adhere to
    the customs of their ancestors and reject the presence of technology in everyday life.
    The
    Baduy Dalam people are very closed and depend on nature for their lives.

    3. Openness To Foreign Cultures

    Compared to the Inner Baduy people, the Outer Baduy people are more open to outside cultures.
    They began to wash with soap, use electronics, and even gladly welcome foreign tourists who come to
    visit, and allow these tourists to stay at their homes.

    4. Location

    The Outer Baduy people live in fifty villages scattered in various areas at the foot of Mount Kendeng.
    Meanwhile, the Baduy Dalam live in three villages and are led by a traditional leader known as
    Pu’un.
    These villages are Cikeusik, Cikertawana, and Cibeo villages which are separated from
    the Outer Baduy villages.

    Religion Adopted by the Baduy Tribe Society

    Regarding beliefs, you might think that the Baduy people are Muslim. But in reality, they do
    not adhere to any religion that is recognized by the government.

    Just like most other tribes, the Baduy or Kanekes adhere to a religion of ancestral beliefs.
    They worship the forces of nature and also their ancient ancestors, known as the Sunda Wiwitan
    teachings.

    In the teachings of Sunda Wiwitan, there are three realms, two of which are inhabited by humans.
    The first realm is called Buana Nyungcung, namely the realm where Sang Hyang Kersa resides.
    The second realm is Buana Panca Tengah, a realm inhabited by living humans. Finally,
    Buana Larang, aka hell, is a place where bad people are tortured after they die.

    Just like other religions, the Baduy people also have books, places of worship and also chanted prayers.
    To worship, people from the Baduy tribe will go to Pamunjungan which is in a hilly area.
    There, they will sing songs or songs complete with some dance moves.

    The prayers of the Sundanese Wiwitan religion can be found in the book which is their guide in life.
    This book is known as the Book of Sanghyang Siksa Kandang Karesian. The Book of
    Sanghyang Siksa Kandang contains religious teachings adhered to by their ancestors during the Sunda Kingdom
    hundreds of years ago.

    A Closer Look at the Life of the Baduy Tribe

    The majority of Baduy people work as farmers. However, in contrast to most farmers who plow
    their fields using buffaloes and even tractors, the Baduy people, especially the Baduy Dalam, prohibit
    four-legged animals from entering their territory.

    Apart from rice, the Baduy tribe also grows coffee and tubers. Some of the harvest is usually
    used to meet daily needs, some are sold to other people.
    Apart from farming, the Baduy people
    also enter the forest to look for honey.

    Women usually weave cloth to make clothes, headbands, belts, and also typical Baduy bags known as Koja.
    Besides being used for long trips, Koja is also sold to tourists who come to visit.

    In contrast to the majority of people who live in urban areas, who don’t care and even dare to destroy
    nature, the Baduy people actually really appreciate and protect the nature around them where they live.
    Their respect for nature is clearly reflected in how they live their lives, even when they build
    houses.

    The Baduy people do not carelessly build houses. They took everything into account, including
    the direction of the sun’s rays.
    Therefore, the houses of the Baduy tribe always face north or
    south.
    In addition to the direction of the house, they also use natural materials, namely
    bamboo and wood that they get from the forest.

    For the foundation, they used river stones, woven bamboo as floors and walls, and dry coconut tree leaves
    as roofs.
    A typical Baduy house usually consists of three rooms.

    The first room is used as a living room or a weaving place for women. The living room is used
    as a bedroom.
    Finally, the back room serves as a kitchen for cooking and storing crops from the
    fields.

    Abstinence of the Baduy Tribe

    In contrast to most people who live in cities, and choose to live freely without being bound by too many rules,
    the Baduy people still adhere to the rules passed down by their ancestors.

    It doesn’t matter if the rules are very old, they are still carried out to this day. Indeed,
    not all Baduy people are this strict in terms of rules.
    The Outer Baduy people tend to be more
    open, but the story is different from the Inner Baduy people.

    As previously explained, the Baduy Dalam adhere to the customs inherited from their ancestors.
    They also have a set of prohibitions that they are not allowed to do in life. Here are
    some taboos of the Baduy Tribe.

    1. Not using modern transportation

    As modern humans, we are used to using various modes of transportation to go anywhere.
    Starting from public transportation such as buses, trains and public transportation and even buying
    motorbikes and cars for our personal vehicles.

    It is different with the Inner Baduy or Outer Baduy people who are anti-vehicles. In their
    village, no Baduy people have vehicles and no vehicles are allowed to enter.
    Instead, they
    relied on their two legs to get everywhere.

    This also applies when the Baduy people travel outside their territory. If you ever meet Baduy
    people, they are always seen walking somewhere.

    2. Do not use footwear

    Besides being prohibited from using vehicles, Baduy people are also prohibited from using footwear, be it
    sandals or shoes.
    Again, this rule still applies even if they go out of the area where they
    live.

    Imagine, walking everywhere is tiring, especially without shoes. If you do what the Baduy
    people do, your feet will get blisters because it will be difficult to withstand the heat from the
    streets.

    3. The door of the house must face north or
    south

    As previously discussed, the Baduy people are very careful in carrying out various activities, especially if
    those activities are related to nature.

    Apart from using all materials from nature, the Baduy people also always build their houses facing north or
    south.
    This is done so that their homes can be fully exposed to sunlight.

    4. It is forbidden to use electronic goods

    As modern humans, we obviously cannot live without electronics. It’s not just electronics like
    televisions, or fans, we can’t even stay away from
    our smartphones .

    A day without a smartphone will feel like a century. Feeling how important
    a smartphone is , some people are even willing to turn around if they leave their
    smartphone at home.

    The Baduy people are just the opposite. Since childhood, they have never been acquainted with
    electronic goods.
    Instead of having fans or televisions at home, the majority of Baduy people
    also don’t use
    smartphones .

    Nowadays, some outside Baduy people are already acquainted with electronic goods. But still,
    the electronic goods used are also very limited.

    5. You may only wear all black or white
    clothes

    One of the characteristics of the Baduy tribe is that they always wear black clothes. This
    clothing makes them easier to spot on the streets.

    Most people usually wear clothes in a certain color because they like that color. However, for
    the Baduy people, the color of their clothes is part of their identity.

    The all-black clothes show that they are from the Outer Baduy. Meanwhile, the Baduy Dalam
    always wear white clothes.
    Compared to the Outer Baduy people who often travel, the Inner Baduy
    people never use technology in their lives, and never leave their village.

    6. It is forbidden to wear modern clothes

    Clothing trends are one of the fastest changing trends. Every month, there are new clothing
    trends that are interesting to try.
    People who live in cities are usually easily influenced by
    the various types of clothes that are currently trendy.

    However, no matter how cool clothing trends are currently popular, the Baduy people will never be
    interested in wearing them.
    This is because since childhood, they are accustomed to wearing
    black or white clothes that are sewn manually.
    So do all the people who live in their
    village.

    For those of us who are used to living in cities, wearing all black or all white clothes every day might
    seem boring.
    However, for the Baduy people, wearing clothes that are currently in trend is what
    they, especially the Baduy Dalam residents, will see as strange.

    Conclusion

    The life of the Baduy people is indeed much simpler than those of us who live in urban areas and are very
    close to all the advanced technology that is around us.
    But on the one hand, they are also
    worthy of being an example for those of us who live in cities.
    One of their good examples is
    how much they care about nature and really like simplicity.

    They realize that no matter how advanced life is, humans will always depend on nature. The
    destruction of nature, will make humans threatened.
    We who live in cities, are we aware of
    that?
    Instead of protecting it, most people deliberately destroy nature for their own sake.
    Even if nature is damaged, humans will also lose.

    For Sinaumed’s who want to learn about the Baduy Tribe and other tribes in Indonesia, you can really visit
    sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, we always try to provide the best
    and newest information for you and #MoreWithReading with sinaumedia.

  • Get to know the Backflow Theory in the Entry of Hindu-Buddhist Religion

    The Backflow Theory – The Backflow Theory as one of the theories that explains the process of
    the entry of Hindu-Buddhism into Indonesia due to the back and forth flow of Indian and Indonesian people to
    Indonesia.

    Understanding Backflow Theory

    Backflow Theory as one of the theories put forward to explain the process of the entry of Hindu-Buddhist
    religions into Indonesia.
    This Backflow Theory was put forward by FDK Bosch as a form of
    opposition to the Colonialization Theory which was then deemed inappropriate.

    According to Bosch, the Indonesian people play an active role in spreading this religion.
    According to the Backflow Theory itself, the spread of Hindu-Buddhist religion to Indonesia was
    caused by an interest of the Indonesian people in a teaching brought by intellectuals from India who were
    passionate about teaching Hindu-Buddhism by previously boarding merchant ships.

    The Backflow Theory is also supported by historical evidence from the Nalanda Inscription. In
    this inscription it is mentioned that Balaputradewa is the King of Sriwijaya and then made a request to the
    king in India to build a monastery in Nalanda which was used by Sriwijaya figures in gaining
    knowledge.

    This request was then granted so that students and figures in Sriwijaya could study religion in India and then
    return to Indonesia and spread Hindu-Buddhist religions.

    This Backflow Theory then has its advantages and disadvantages. These advantages include the
    Nalanda Inscription which supports this theory and explains the desire of Sriwijaya figures to study in
    India.

    However, this Backflow Theory also has weaknesses, one of which is the possibility that Indonesian people will
    find it difficult to study religion in India because at that time Indonesian people were considered to be very
    passive.

    Backflow Theory and
    Other Theories about the Entry of Hindu-Buddhism to Indonesia

    The theory of Hindu-Buddhist entry into Indonesia with five theories that developed in the archipelago.
    The development of this religion itself can be seen from its historical heritage, namely Borobudur
    and Prambanan, as well as the Hindu-Buddhist kingdoms in Indonesia.

    There are two opinions that explain how Hindu-Buddhist religion entered Indonesia. First,
    Hindu-Buddhism entered Indonesia starting from the Brahmin theory, the Kshatriya theory, and the Vaishya
    theory.
    In this theory, the Indians then spread Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture to the
    people of the archipelago.

    In the next theory, namely the theory of reverse flow, the people of the Archipelago then went to India and
    studied Hindu-Buddhist teachings which were spread to Indonesia.
    To find out more about the
    theory of the arrival of Hindu-Buddhism in Indonesia, see the full explanation below.

    Brahmin theory

    The “Brahmin” theory states that the entry of Hindu-Buddhism into Indonesia was pioneered by Brahmins who
    came from India.
    Brahmins themselves are religious leaders in the caste system with the highest
    position compared to other groups.

    In the teachings of Hinduism, the group that is then allowed to spread Hinduism is the Brahmins.
    Because this opinion about the background of Hindu-Buddhist entry into Indonesia was then supported
    by these customs.

    Concrete evidence or concrete evidence used as the basis for the Brahman theory includes inscriptions from the
    relics of the Hindu-Buddhist kingdoms that have been found in Indonesia.

    Most of these inscriptions have writing consisting of Pallawa letters and Sanskrit, in India itself these
    languages ​​and letters are only controlled by Brahmins.
    Then the Brahmins also spread this
    religion by coming to the archipelago at the invitation of tribal chiefs and kings.

    The reason for inviting the Brahmins by tribal chiefs and kings in the archipelago was due to their
    interest in the religion adhered to by Indian traders who then arrived in the archipelago.
    Previously, the religion adopted by the community and the kingdom was dynamism and animism.

    Then who are the supporters of the Brahmin theory? The originator of this theory himself was
    named JC Van Leur as a writer from Europe during the Dutch East Indies era or during the Colonial
    era.

    While living in Indonesia, he wrote Indonesian history using a sociological approach. His
    thoughts were heavily influenced by Max Weber and German sociologists.

    The strengths and weaknesses of the Brahmana Theory include the Brahmins as the group who know and understand the
    teachings of Hinduism so that they are the ones who have the right and are able to spread them.

    The weakness of the Brahmin Theory, namely according to the rules or teachings of Ancient Hinduism in India, is
    that it emphasizes that a Brahmin is prohibited from crossing the ocean, if violated then he will lose his caste
    status.

    Knight Theory

    Another theory of Hindu-Buddhist entry into Indonesia is the Vaisya theory. According to the
    contents of the Kshatriya theory, the spread of Hindu-Buddhism in Indonesia was then carried out by a knight
    or group of soldiers who at that time were holding power and government of India.

    Kshatriya is the second caste in the teachings of Hinduism, its position is below the Brahmins.
    According to historical records, in the second century AD there was an upheaval in the kingdoms in
    India which eventually led to their collapse, which was also caused by a power struggle.

    The defeated rulers, especially from the knight class, then fled to other areas, one of which was the
    Archipelago.
    When they arrived in the archipelago, they then established kingdoms with a
    Hindu-Buddhist style.

    Starting from here, they spread the teachings of this religion to the people of the country, who at that
    time still adhered to animism and dynamism.
    Besides religion, culture also developed and mixed
    with the culture that existed at that time.

    The figure supporting the Knight Theory is named Cornelis Christian Berg or abbreviated as CC Berg.
    A writer of Dutch descent born in Bandung on February 7, 1934), Mookerji and Prof. Dr.
    Ir. JL Moens.

    They later became figures who argued that it was the warrior class that brought the Hindu-Buddhist religion
    to the archipelago.
    The strengths and weaknesses of this theory include the spirit of adventure
    to conquer other areas.

    While the drawback of this theory is that there is no written evidence regarding the arrival of the knights from
    India

    Sudra theory

    The fifth theory is the Sudra theory, the opinion of Van Faber. He stated that the spread of Hindu and Buddhist
    religion and culture in the archipelago was carried out by the Sudras or slaves (the lowest strata in Hinduism).

    Initially, these Sudras migrated to the archipelago, they then settled and spread religion to people who still
    adhere to animism and dynamism.

    The advantage of the Sudra Theory is that everyone who belongs to the Sudra caste definitely wants to improve
    their life so that it is better, one way is by leaving or moving to other regions and areas.

    Well, they then went to the archipelago. After arriving, they settled and began to spread
    Hindu-Buddhist religion and culture.
    The weakness of this theory is that the Sudras do not
    master Pallawa letters and Sanskrit and they generally do not have knowledge because they have not received
    an education.
    The possibility of them spreading religion and culture is very small.

    Vaisya theory

    The Vaisya theory is a theory which states that the process of entry and development of Hindu-Buddhist religion
    and culture is under the Vaisya group or traders.

    As we previously knew, during the Hindu-Buddhist kingdoms there were many traders from India who then came to the
    archipelago, so that later there was an interaction of trading activities that developed into a closer
    relationship, namely introducing what religion they professed.

    This ancient trade itself was not as easy as it is now. The traders who came from India could not just come
    and go, but had to wait for the right direction of the wind.
    Because the ships they use still
    rely on the direction of the wind in their journey.

    So we can analyze that their arrival will not last for a short time, but will take months.

    Supporting figures for the Vaisya Theory named Prof. Dr. NJ Krom (Nicholas
    Johannes Krom), born in the Netherlands on March 8, 1945. He is a prominent writer and researcher of early
    history and Indonesian traditional culture.

    The advantages of the Vaisya Theory are based on historical facts, many trade groups (Waisya) interact with
    indigenous people to then carry out buying and selling transactions, they also take advantage of this situation
    to spread Hinduism and Buddhism in Indonesia.

    The weakness or weakness of the Vaisya theory is that the traders who came later mastered the Pallawa letters and
    Sanskrit, because this ability alone was only owned by the Brahmins.

    Backflow Theory

    This reverse flow theory was put forward by FDK Bosch who later said that the spread of Hindu-Buddhist influence
    in Indonesia occurred due to an active role of the Indonesian people themselves.

    The introduction of this Hindu-Buddhist influence was also an initiative by Indians or priests, but it was the
    Indonesians who were sent by the king to the archipelago who spread it to study the religion and culture of
    Indian priests in their home country.

    After this envoy has mastered religious teachings, they will then return to Indonesia and convey it to the
    King.
    Furthermore, the king will ask the envoys to then disseminate and teach the knowledge
    obtained to the residents or people of the kingdom.

    This of course had an effect on the growing development of religious teachings in both Hindu and Buddhist
    religions and the formation of kingdoms with both Hindu and Buddhist styles in the archipelago.

    This reverse flow theory was also put forward by FDK Bosch who later stated that Indonesian people who
    adhere to Hinduism are based on the initiative of their own people.
    There are also many
    Indonesian people who deliberately come to India to study this religion.

    In addition, they also make pilgrimages and travel by establishing an organization called the Sangha.
    When he returned to Indonesia, these teachings were then disseminated to Indonesia.

    According to Prof. Dr. Sutjipto Wirjosuparto, the kings in this inscription are
    not Indians, but Indonesians.

    Books Related to Hindu-Buddhist History in
    Indonesia

    1. From Javanese Shivaism to Balinese Hinduism

    This book contains a collection of articles by Andrea Acri (lecturer and researcher at EPHE, PSL University,
    Paris) that focus on Shivaism (Shiva religion), tantrism, and Yoga in ancient Java and Bali, and its
    continuation (as the “Hindu religion” ) in Bali in modern times.

    Acri underscores the interrelationships of religious practices in Java and Bali with the traditions of Shivaism,
    Brahmanism and Hinduism in India, while also highlighting the transformation and indigenization of these
    traditions in Java and Bali over time with high intellectual and spiritual originality and value.

    It also emphasizes the continuity between ancient traditions and the new discourses that have developed in the
    modern and contemporary periods, both in Java (after the arrival of Islam in the 15th century) and in Bali
    (after the reform of Hinduism in the early 20th century).

    It is hoped that this book will be useful for introducing the specialties of ancient Javanese religion and
    culture to a wide audience in Indonesia, and helping to understand the problems of the nation and state of
    Indonesia today through an understanding of the past.

    2. The Rise and Fall of the
    Hindu-Buddhist Empire and Its Rise

    The first Islamic-style kingdom that emerged in the archipelago was not the Samudera Pasai Sultanate, but
    the Perlak Kingdom.
    Through this book, you will reveal the historical side of the kingdoms in
    the archipelago, especially regarding the causes of the collapse of the Hindu-Buddhist kingdoms and the
    birth of Islamic kingdoms.

    This history book does not only present the factors that caused the collapse of the Hindu-Buddhist kingdoms
    and the emergence of various Islamic empires.
    However, this book is also equipped with a
    detailed and comprehensive historical presentation;
    starting from the history of Hindu-Buddhist
    and Islamic entry into the archipelago, the history of the birth to the glory of each kingdom including the
    list of kings who once ruled, and the remnants of these kingdoms.

    You can also learn about the path of the collapse of the Hindu-Buddhist kingdoms and the birth of Islamic
    empires in the archipelago.
    Moreover, every historical material presented in this book is
    packaged coherently and based on reliable literature review.

    3. Traces of Javanese Hindu Kingdom
    Civilization 1042-1527 AD

    The establishment of the Hindu Dynasty in East Java cannot be separated from the story of the collapse of
    the Ancient Mataram Kingdom which was originally located in Central Java.
    Ancient Mataram had
    developed rapidly and became the center of a large Hindu civilization, but suffered a setback because it was
    triggered by feuds among family members.

    Then, the Isyana dynasty marked the beginning of the rule of Hindu kingdoms in East Java. This
    book discusses the traces of the civilization of the Hindu kingdoms in Java, from 1042 to 1527 AD, starting
    from Medang, Kahuripan, Tumapel, Singasari to Majapahit.
    Presented the history of its founding,
    the conflicts that colored it, important events that occurred, relics to the collapse of the Hindu dynasty
    in Java.

    Reading this book you will find historical facts about the civilization of the Hindu kingdom in Java.

    4. Introducing Hinduism as a
    Culture of Life Attitudes & Behaviors

    Hindu conceptions were once perceived as wrong, manipulated both for internal and external interests which
    were highly discredited.
    Because of that Hindu culture in the past was abandoned and even
    abandoned by the majority of this nation’s children.

    However, Hindu culture, which spanned more than 2000 years before AD to 2000 years after 1 AD (which was
    designated as the beginning of a new human civilization), turned out to be that Hinduism still existed, even
    in the most powerful external attacks.
    Even now there is a tendency for Hindus to
    revive.

    Hinduism is admired, accepted in almost all parts of the world. Hindu culture can even be offered as an
    alternative culture, the advanced culture of the future world, even without having to go through a
    missionary institution though.
    Why? This book introduces Hinduism as one culture,
    one unit and the whole attitude of daily life behavior (a way of life).

    As a culture that is based on the Vedas, on truth (natural/social reality as it really is), on science and on the
    noble values ​​of life as well as on the five beliefs (panca sradha), namely belief in God Almighty, belief in
    atman ( Spirit) that never dies, belief in the law of karma-reward, belief in reincarnation, and belief in
    moksha.

    Thus a review of the Backflow Theory. Sinaumed’s can get all books related to Hindu-Buddhist
    history at
    sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia
    always provides the best products for Sinaumed’s.

  • Get to know the Baby Boomers Generation, X, Y, Z and Alpha

    Getting to know the Baby Boomers Generation, X, Y, Z and Alpha – Sinaumed’s, the older the age, the more cross-generations are created. Have you ever heard the term baby boomers, generations X, Y, Z to alpha? What exactly is the thing that distinguishes these generations so that they are grouped so much? Before discussing the differences, we need to first look at what is meant by the generations above.

    As time goes by, with the birth rate increasing rapidly, new generations are being born rapidly as well. If you used to feel like you were the youngest generation when you were little, maybe now you are not.

    We realize that this rapid development will form a new generation that lives with new environmental conditions, in the sense of a more advanced environment. This clearly affects the pattern of life, the process of growth and even the character of each generation.

    Differences in Baby Boomers, X, Y, Z and Alpha Generations

    These generation terms are used to group people born in close years and in the same environmental conditions. So that it will be much easier for us to understand what human development was like from the past until now.

    1. Baby Boomers Generation (1946-1964)

    This generation is also called baby boomers not without reason, most people born during this period were born after World War II. At that time the increase in the birth rate was so great that it was like a birth explosion. This term began to be used in America and beyond to designate cultural demographics.

    Born after the war and during the reformation era of various countries, these baby boomers experienced many experiences as well as adaptation to unstable environmental conditions. Not infrequently these baby boomers also experience so many changes in education and politics.

    Baby boomers who were raised by disciplined and strict parents generally have high discipline, are mentally strong as steel, have strong principles and hold on to great loyalty and dedication. In contrast, baby boomers, who are now getting older when technology begins to develop, often experience difficulties adapting to technological sophistication. They need to learn how to use technology.

    You may often see grandparents who are diligent and always pursue one thing for a long time. They are also disciplined in getting through the day starting from getting up in the morning on time, and doing simple activities at home which are always the same. That’s because baby boomers are used to instilling discipline since they were small.

    So don’t be surprised to see people who until their old age serve a job for decades in the same field. Because people from that generation also hold fast to a high level of loyalty and dedication.

    At this time, people from this generation are still needed to maintain a stable and disciplined environment, both at home and at work. Ever seen a movie called The Intern? Then you will understand why this baby boomer generation can help stabilize a company, even when they are old.

    2. Generation X (1965-1980)

    In contrast to baby boomers who can have up to a dozen children, in Gen X the tradition of having not too many children has mushroomed. So that the birth rate in any country has also decreased drastically.

    Educated by disciplined parents, generation X generally has the characteristics of being independent, disciplined, logical hard worker and also prioritizing career. This is because baby boomer parents who have experienced an environment with unstable conditions emphasize their children to gain as much knowledge as possible and achieve a career.

    Especially when around the 80s, the world experienced various economic crises which greatly affected the lives of its people. So that the people at that time became more independent and were required to be smart in finding opportunities in order to survive well. These environmental conditions have made most of Generation X grow up with a mindset that is creative, tough, and also smart in finding solutions to every problem.

    Generation X, who grew up in the 70s and 80s, also began to recognize various types of new technology, such as the telephone or TV, which did not exist before their parents. The children of that generation also began to develop various technologies that would later be used by the next generation, such as pagers .

    People from this generation are already the parents of Generation Y, or some even have grandchildren. If you are currently around 25 years old and above, then most likely your parents are from generation X.

    3. Generation Y (1981-1995)

    Millennials can also be said to be the generation that has experienced so many significant changes in technology and the economy. Growing up during the transition from analog to digital technology, the advent of the internet and social media has made these millennial children so sophisticated, creative, free and willing to take risks.

    Millennials are also known to be very expressive and open-minded compared to their predecessors, who were still stiff and firm. People in this generation tend to be braver in terms of expressing opinions, high self-confidence and out of the box .

    So, it’s no wonder that people from baby boomers or generation X often feel that their children tend to break the rules more often, because millennials are so expressive and put themselves first. Compared to previous generations, millennials are much lazier and often change interests and jobs.

    4. Generation Z (1996-2010)

    Technology is increasingly advanced and the internet is so fast, making this generation Z already feel a lot of convenience in terms of facilities, access and also family financial stability. So do not be surprised if this generation is now growing up to be much smarter, more accomplished and healthier children.

    At this time, the internet is so widespread and easily accessible that this makes children in generation Z more proficient and active in interacting in cyberspace. So sometimes this generation is also called igeneration, which is the internet generation. How to use social media? Unlike baby boomers and generation X, Gen Z is already adept at using social media and browsing without anyone teaching them.

    The positive thing is, this generation Z grows to be children who are open-minded, like diversity, like new things, think critically and want to be different or bring about change. Having an environment that has been permeated with technology all the time, they tend to enjoy using technology and the internet.

    In this generation, children have been facilitated with technology such as smartphones, laptops, tablets and others. they are also educated by parents who have an open mind, so it is not uncommon for Gen Z to be able to make decisions and make their choices since childhood.

    On the other hand, there is also a negative side to this easy-going generation. Gen Z tends to be more consumptive and wasteful, this is also supported by the financial ability of their parents so that large facilities make some people so wasteful and like shopping for imported brands.

    Some children in this generation are also more ‘eager’ than the previous generation, because they feel that they don’t need a big effort anymore to get the things they want because anything can be accessed through gadgets . Sometimes, all the conveniences they feel right now are also the mental reason why this generation is not as strong as baby boomers and generation X.

    From the millennial generation to generation X, problems often arise around people’s mental health , because advanced environmental conditions sometimes cause a lot of pressure. For parents who have children in this generation, of course, they need to learn a lot and think broadly so they can monitor their children.

    5. Generation Alpha (2011-present)

    So it’s not a stranger if we see young children who are good at using cellphones or accessing the internet nowadays. The reason is that they were born side by side with technology that continues to advance and develop.

    Today’s children are used to television, gadgets, and are even familiar with various electronic devices at home. They also tend to be more intelligent, quickly understand situations and can recognize things well.

    The positive thing is that many children today are able to read and memorize the alphabet from an early age because they recognize the writing and icons on cellphones or tablets. Today’s children are also much more critical and understand the situation well, so that parents can no longer use lies as an excuse to get their children to eat or study.

    However, today’s parents also need extra abilities to care for the children of this alpha generation, because these children can no longer be educated using the same methods as children of the previous generation. Parents must be more creative and also need to take many approaches to children.

    Gadgets are also a big part of the problem when raising children of this alpha generation. This is because the alpha generation who depend on gadgets makes it difficult for them to let go and tend to be more reluctant to socialize with their friends. This also causes a high risk of mental illness in this generation in the future, because of the great pressure from the environment and also academic demands.

    Today’s parents can overcome this by learning a lot from other people’s experiences and books.

    Educating Generations Z and A

    For young parents, who are having small children or teenagers, it may be difficult to understand children. This is because the large differences across generations do indeed form different traits. So this book will help parents understand their children who are in the Z and Alpha generations.

    Baby boomers are those who grew up in a post-war environment so that they form people who are disciplined, highly dedicated and have a strong leadership spirit. They give birth to Gen X children who are independent, creative, focused on careers, because they did not have economic stability when they were young.

    Gen X who are starting to pursue a career will devote all their efforts to the millennial generation in order to get a much more decent life. On the other hand, millennials also grow with technological changes that are starting to progress, thus forming free, courageous and creative souls. So it is most likely that most millennials have children between generations Z and alpha, which are far more critical and modern.

    Which Generation Are You?

    Are you part of the cross-generation of baby boomers, X, Y, or Z?

    Whatever the generation, it is important for us to respect each other. The magnitude of the character differences across generations sometimes makes people in different generations have a bad view of other generations.

    This often happens and cannot be denied, because everyone from each generation has different characteristics and experiences that are different too.

    Just like in a big family where there are grandparents, fathers, mothers, brothers and sisters, of course, you often feel the difference in character, mindset and experience. But these differences can actually be a beautiful thing.

    The diversity of this generation is always interesting to discuss, if you are one of those who like this review then you can read other books about cross-generations here. Let’s see the recommendations!

    Generations X, Y & Zoomers At Work

    What is the working pattern of generations X, Y, and Z like? are there differences across generations in the world of work? If you are interested in discussing generations, then this book seems to be an interesting read to find out what are the differences between people from generation to generation when working.

    Children nowadays are lazy, they only work on their cellphones! Often hear this saying from parents? Maybe it seems that Generation Z is always playing with cellphones, but from there they are actually all the creativity that is trending in society. In this book you can get to know more about the positive impact that generation Z is able to have when they work.

  • Get to know the Author of the Book of Algebra, Muhammad Bin Musa Al-Khwarizmi

    Author of the Book of Algebra – One of the contributions of Islamic civilization in the field of mathematics is algebraic calculations or Algebra. Algebra is a designation for western nations which is then enshrined in a book. The author of the book of algebra is Abu Ja’far Muhammad bin Musa Al Khawarizmi.

    “Among the famous Islamic mathematicians is Al Khwarizmi. He is the author of the book Algebra Wal Muqabalah (the science of arithmetic) and the inventor of the number zero ,” reads the statement from the book Islamic Religious Education: Based on General Education by Enzus Trianus et al. In the book, Al Khwarizmi introduces starting from natural numbers to solving linear and quadratic equations.

    Not only that, but also introduced simple mathematical calculation methods or algorithmic theories such as addition, subtraction, division and multiplication. Therefore, Al Khawarizmi named his work with the full title Hisab Algebra Wal Muqabalah (The Compendious Book on Calculation by Completion and Balancing) .

    The word Al Jabar refers to the meaning of Completion (completion) and Al Muqabala which means Balancing (balancing) as quoted from the book Locked Mouth: 50 The Haru Story of the Companions of the Prophet by Siti Nurlaela.

    This book also introduced the science of algebra and the name itself on the European continent and also spread Arabic numerals in the western world. Therefore, the book of Algebra was later translated into Latin as well as becoming the standard textbook for mathematics at every leading European university until after the 14th century. In fact, until now, the algebraic theory of Al Khawarizmi is said to be the person who first taught algebra in its basic form and won the title ” Father of Al Jabar “.

    Despite being nicknamed “Father of Al Jabar”, according to history, Al-Khwarizmi was not the only person who became the author of the book of algebra and developed algebra. Quoted from the book History of Islamic Civilization by Prof.Dr. HJ Suyuthi Pulungan, MA., Algebraic concepts have been previously introduced by Diophantus from Greece.

    However. At that time, algebra was still limited to the concept of thinking, not even named algebra as it is known today. Until, the book Al Gebra from Al Khawarizmi covers the development of these thinking concepts and presents them in a new form with complex theorems.

    In addition, Al-Khwarizmi is also known for successfully introducing the Hindu decimal system to Islam and Europe, discovering the quadrans vetus ( horary quadrant ), developing sundials, tables, trigonometry to perfecting Ptolemy’s astronomical and geographical theories.

    It turned out that during his lifetime, Al-Khwarizmi had worked at a magnificent palace of his time, namely The house of Winston in Baghdad. Through this work, Al-Khwarizmi became acquainted with Greek scientific texts and studied and wrote about algebra, geometry and astronomy which supported him to become the author of the book Algebra.

    Profile of Muhammad Bin Musa Al-Khwarizmi

    Muhammad bin Musa Al-Khwarizmi al-majusi al karbalai is a magi, namely an expert in mathematics, astronomy, astrology, and geography who comes from Kufa, Iraq. He was born around 780 in Khwarezmia which is today Khiva, Uzbekistan.

    Khwarezmia which was in the Province of Khurasan during the rule of the Abbasids which is now Xorazm, a province of Uzbekistan. He died around 850 in Baghdad.

    His title was ”Abu ‘Abdullah”. The historian al-Tabari named him Muhammad bin Musa al-Khwārizmī al-Majusi al-Karbalai. About al-Khawārizmī”s religion, Toomer writes: Another name for him was given by al-Tabari, “al-Majusi”, which indicates he was a follower of Zoroastrianism. This may happen to people who come from Iran. However, later in the book Al-Jabar he showed himself as a Muslim.

    For most of his life, he worked as a lecturer at the School of Honor in Baghdad which was founded by the Abbasid Caliph Ma’mun Ar-Rashid. This place was where he studied natural sciences and mathematics, including studying translations of Sanskrit and Greek texts. In the Kitab al-Fihrist Ibn al-Nadim , a brief history is found, along with his writings. Al-Khwarizmi took up most of his work between 813-833.

    After Islam entered Persia, Baghdad became a center of learning and commerce, and scientists from China and India traveled to this city, which he also did. He worked in Baghdad at the School of Honor founded by the Abbasid caliph Al-Ma’mun, where he studied natural sciences and mathematics, including studying translations of Sanskrit and Greek manuscripts.

    His first book is Al-Kitab al-Mukhtashar fil Hisab al jabr w’al Muqabala . This book is the first book that discusses the systematic solution of linear equations and quadratic equations, so he is called the Father of Algebra. Al-Khwarizmi also played an important role in introducing Arabic numerals through the work Kitab al-Jam’u wa-l-tafrīq bi-ḥisāb al-Hind which was later adopted as standard numbers used in various languages ​​and later introduced as the Decimal Position Numbering System in the world. West in the 12th century. He revised and adapted Ptolemy’s Geography as well as working on writings on astronomy and astrology.

    His contribution as the author of the book of algebra has not only had a major impact on mathematics, but also on language. The word “algebra” itself comes from the word al-Jabr, one of two operations in mathematics to solve quadratic notation, which is listed in his book. The word algorithm is taken from the word algorithmi, the Latinization of its name. His name is also absorbed in Spanish, guarismo, and in Portuguese. Algarismo itself has the meaning of “digit”.

    His major works in mathematics, astronomy, astrology, geography, cartography, served as foundational and later innovations in algebra, trigonometry, and in other fields he studied. His logical and systematic approach to solving linear (Linear) and quadratic notation provides accuracy in algebraic disciplines, the name taken from the name of one of his books in 830 AD, al-Kitab al-mukhtasar fi hisab al-jabr wal-muqabala or: ” Summary Book for Calculations by Complementing and Balancing”.

    This book is the first book which was later translated into Latin in the 12th century. His book, Calculations with Hindu numerals, written in 825, sets out the ability of the diffusion of Indian numerals into the Middle East and later Europe. His book translated into Latin, Algorithmi de numero Indorum, shows the word algorithm in Latin.

    Some of his contributions are based on Persian and Babylonian Astronomy, Indian numerals, and Greek sources. His systematic and corrective of Ptolemy’s data on geography is a tribute to Africa and the Middle East. Another of his major books, Kitab al-ard “Views of the Earth”, which shows coordinates and basic locations known to the world, boldly evaluates the length values ​​of the Mediterranean Sea and the locations of cities in Asia and Africa previously given by Ptolemy.

    Later, he chaired the construction of the world map for Caliph Al-Ma’mun and participated in the project of determining the layout on Earth, together with 70 other geographers to create a map that was later called “know the world”. When his work was copied and transferred to European and Latin languages, it had a tremendous impact on the advance of basic mathematics in Europe. He also wrote about the astrolabe and sundials.

    Works of Muhammad Bin Musa Al-Khwarizmi

    The works of Muhammad Bin Musa Al-Khwarizmi are not only in the field of mathematics, but also about astronomy. The following are works from him.

    Book I: Algebra

    Al-Kitab al-mukhtaṣar fī ḥisāb al-jabr wa-l-muqābala or the Book that Summarizes Complementary and Balancing Calculations, is a mathematics book written in 830. This book summarizes algebraic definitions. When translated into Latin it is known as Liber algebrae et almucabala by Robert of Chester (Segovia, 1145) and also by Gerardus of Cremona.

    In the book, solving linear and quadratic equations is given by simplifying the equation to one of the six standard forms (here b and c are positive integers) square equals root (ax2 = bx) square equals constant number (ax2 = c) root equals constants (bx = c)squares and roots equals constants (ax2 + bx = c) squares and constants equals roots (ax2 + c = bx) constants and roots equals squared (bx + c = ax2) by dividing the coefficients of the square and uses two operations: al-jabr or recovery or equipment and al-muqabala or balancing. Al-jabr is the process of removing negative units, roots and squares from notation by using the same values ​​on both sides.

    For example, x2 = 40x – 4×2 simplifies to 5×2= 40x. Al-muqābala is the process of assigning a quantity of the same type to the side of the notation.

    For example, x2 + 14 = x + 5 simplifies to x2 + 9 = x.

    Several authors of algebra have published works under the name Kitāb al-ǧabr wa-l-muqābala , including Abū Ḥanīfa al-Dīnawarī, Abū Kāmil, Abū Muḥammad al-‘Adlī, Abū Yūsuf al-Miṣṣīṣī, Ibnu Turk, Sind bin ‘Alī, Sahl bin Bišr, and Šarafaddīn al-Ṭūsī.

    Book 2: Dixit Algorizmi

    Another book by al-Khawārizmī is on arithmetic, which survives in Latin, but is lost from the original Arabic. The translation was carried out in the 12th century by Adelard of Bath, who also translated the astronomical tables in 1126.

    In Latin manuscripts, it is usually anonymous, but generally begins with the words: Dixit algorizmi ” As al-Khawarizmi said “, or Algoritmi de numero Indorum ” al-Khwarizmi on Hindu artistic figures “, a new name given to his work by Baldassarre Boncompagni in 1857. The original book may have been named Kitāb al-Jam’a wal-tafriq bi-hisab al-Hind “ Book of Addition and Subtraction based on Hindu Calculations ”.

    Book 3: Planetarium Reconstruction

    15th century map based on Ptolemy for comparison. His third well-known book is the Kitab al-Ard “Book of Views of the World” or “Appearance of the Earth” translated by Geography, which was completed in 833 is the revision and refinement of Ptolemy’s Geography, consisting of a list of 2402 coordinates of cities and other geographical places following developments general.

    There is only one copy of the book Surat al-Ard, which is kept in the Strasbourg University Library. The Latin translation is housed in the Biblioteca Nacional de España in Madrid. The full title of the book is The Approach to the World, with Cities, Mountains, Seas, All Islands and Rivers, written by Abu Ja’far Muhammad bin Musa al-Khwarizmi based on the geographical studies written by Ptolemy and Claudius.

    The book begins with a list of latitudes and longitudes, including “Weather Zones”, which lists the effects of latitudes and longitudes on the weather. Paul Gallez, said that it is very useful to determine our position in a bad condition to make a practical approach. In neither the Arabic nor the Latin copies, nothing has survived from this book. Therefore, Hubert Daunicht reconstructed the map from a list of coordinates. He tried to find an approach similar to the map.

    Book 4: Astronomy

    Zij al-Sindhind’s book “Astronomical Tables” is a work consisting of 37 symbols on astronomical calendar calculations and 116 tables with calendarical, astronomical and astrological data as well as currently recognized data. The original Arabic version was lost, but another version by the Spanish astronomer Maslama al-Majriti survived in Latin, translated by Adelard of Bath (26 January 1126). Four other manuscripts in Latin remain in the Bibliothèque publique (Chartres), the Bibliothèque Mazarin (Paris), the Biblioteca Nacional (Madrid) and the Bodleian Library (Oxford).

    Book 5: The Jewish Calendar

    Al-Khwarizmi also wrote about the Jewish Calendar ” Guidelines for the Jewish Calendar “. The calendar describes the 19-year cycle of intercalation, the laws governing what day of the week the month of Tishri begins; takes into account the interval between the Jewish Era (creation of Adam) and the Seleucid era; and gave laws about the longitude of the sun and moon using the Jewish Calendar. This book is the same as that found by al-Biruni and Maimonides.

     

     

    Other Works of Muhammad Bin Al-Khwarizmi

    Several Arabic manuscripts in Berlin, Istanbul, Tashkent, Cairo and Paris contain approaches to material that may have come from al-Khwarizmī. The Istanbul manuscript contains a sundial, which is mentioned in the Fihrist. Other works, such as the determination of the direction of Mecca is one of spherical astronomy.

    Furthermore, two works contain morning ( Ma’rifat sa’at al-mashriq fī kull balad ) and azimuth determination of height ( Ma’rifat al-samt min qibalal-irtifā’ ).

    He also wrote 2 books on using and assembling astrolabes. Ibn al-Nadim in the Kitab al-Fihrist (an index of the Arabic language) also mentions the Kitab art or sundial books and the Kitab al-Tarikh or history books. However, the last 2 mentioned are missing.

    Mathematics

    Mathematics from Ancient Greek means “knowledge, thought, study, study”. Previously it was also stated that arithmetic is a field of science, which includes the study of topics such as number arithmetic and number theory. Formulas and structures related to algebra, figures and spaces in which they are located or geometry and its magnitudes and changes or calculus and analysis. There is no general agreement on its exact scope or epistemological status.

    Mathematics has always flourished, for example in China in 300 BC, in India in 100 AD and in Arabia in 800 AD, until the Renaissance, when new mathematical discoveries interacted with new scientific discoveries leading to a rapid increase in the rate of discovery. mathematics. Continuing today, mathematics is used around the world as an important tool in a variety of fields, including natural sciences, engineering, medicine/medical sciences, and social sciences such as economics, and psychology.

    Applied mathematics, the branch of mathematics concerned with the application of mathematical knowledge to other fields, inspires and makes use of new mathematical discoveries, and sometimes leads to the development of entirely new disciplines, such as statistics and game theory.

    Mathematics is widely used in science for modeling phenomena. This allows the extraction of quantitative estimates from the experimental laws. For example, the motions of planets can be predicted with high accuracy using Newton’s laws of gravity combined with mathematical calculations. The independence of the mathematical truth of any experiment implies that the accuracy of such an estimate depends only on the adequacy of the model to describe reality.

    So, when there are some imprecise estimates, it means that the model has to be corrected or changed, it doesn’t mean that the math is wrong. For example, Mercury’s apse or perihelium precession cannot be explained by Newton’s laws of gravity, but it is accurately described by Einstein’s general relativity. This experimental validation of Einstein’s theory shows that Newton’s law of gravity is only an approximation (which is still very accurate in everyday life).

    Mathematics is important in many fields, including natural sciences, engineering, medicine, finance, computer science, and social sciences. Several areas of mathematics, such as statistics and game theory, were developed in direct correlation with their applications, and are often grouped under the name applied mathematics.

    Other areas of mathematics were developed independently of any application, so they are called pure mathematics, but practical applications are often found later. A good example is the prime factorization problem, which refers to Euclid, but had no practical application prior to its use in the RSA crypto system, namely for computer network security.

    That is the figure of the author of the Book of Algebra . To learn more about Mathematics, Astrology, and others, Sinaumed’s can read books available at sinaumedia.com . sinaumedia always tries to give its best so that you have #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Yufi Cantika Sukma Divine

  • Get to know the Australian Continent and the Causes of Deserts in Australia

    Causes of Deserts in Australia – Australia is the smallest continent in the world. Australia is a country in the southern hemisphere consisting of the mainland of the Australian continent, the island of Tasmania and various small islands in the Indian Ocean and the Pacific Ocean. This country has only one country, namely Australia. The territory of Australia is made up of diverse landscapes ranging from mountains to deserts. Australia is a developed and prosperous country. Australia is the 13th largest economy in the world.

    In addition Australia ranks high in many comparisons of performance across nations such as development, quality of life, health care, life expectancy, general education, civil liberties, and political rights. Australia is a member of the United Nations, major G20 Economies, Commonwealth of Nations, ANZUS, AUKUS, Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development, Asia Pacific Economic Cooperation, Pacific Islands Forum, and the World Trade Organization.

     

    As reported by Geoscience Australia, Australia is the driest continent in the world. About 35 percent of the continent’s total receives little rain. Australia’s deserts are scattered throughout the western highlands and lowlands. Based on sources from a book entitled “World Regional Geography” in 2020 written by Sulistinah and Kuspriyanto, the location of the Australian Continent is in the south of the Asian continent.

    Astronomically this continent is located between approximately 11°S-44°S and approximately 115°E-153°E. Australia’s area reaches about 7,682,300 km² or only about 5.2% of the world’s land area. Australia has a coastline of 34,218 km (excluding islands off the coast of the continent), and a recognized extension of the Exclusive Economic Zone of 8,148,250 km². This exclusive economic zone does not include the Australian Antarctic Territory. Excluding Macquarie Island, Australia is located between 9° S, and 44° S, and 112° E, and 154° E.

    Australia’s climate is strongly influenced by ocean currents, including the Indian Ocean Dipole and the El-Niño Southern Oscillation which are correlated with periodic droughts and the seasonal tropical low pressure system that generates cyclones in northern Australia. The factors that affect rainfall vary from year to year. Most of the north of the country has a predominantly tropical, or monsoon, summer rainy climate.

    Underneath three-quarters of Australia lies a desert or less fertile zone. Western Australia’s Southwest Corner has a Mediterranean climate. Much of the southeast (including Tasmania) has a temperate climate. Although most of Australia is not very fertile and even a desert. But Australia has a wide variety of habitats from alpine meadows to tropical rainforests, and is recognized as a megadiverse country.

    Due to the continent’s ancient age, highly variable weather patterns and geographical remoteness, much of Australia’s biota is unique, and diverse. Approximately 85% of flowering plants, 84% of mammals, more than 45% of birds, and 89% of nearshore, temperate zone fish are endemic. Australia has a large number of reptiles from other countries, as many as 755 species. The forests of Australia have mostly evergreen species, especially eucalyptus in fertile areas, acacia replaces them in drier areas, desert being the predominant species.

    Among Australia’s fauna are the monotremes (platypus and echidna), a number of marsupials, kangaroos, koalas, wombats and birds (emu and kookaburra).

    Australia is home to many dangerous animals including some of the most venomous snakes in the world. The dingo was introduced by Austronesian people who traded with native Australians around 3000 AD. Many species of plants and animals became extinct soon after the first human occupation, including the megafauna of Australia, others disappeared since European colonization, notably the Thylacine.

    Many of Australia’s ecoregions, and species within those areas, are threatened by human activities, and animal or plant species introduced to Australia. The 1999 Federal Act on Environmental Protection and Biodiversity Reserves is a legal framework for the protection of endangered animals. Many protected areas have been created under the “National Strategy for the Protection of Australia’s Biodiversity” to protect, and conserve, a wide variety of unique ecosystems; 65 wetlands are registered under the Ramsar Convention, and 15 natural UNESCO World Heritage Sites have been established. Australia is ranked 51st out of 163 countries in the world on the 2010 Environmental Performance Index.

    Aboriginal food is heavily influenced by the region in which they are located. Most tribal groups depended on a simple Paleolithic diet, hunting land animals or fish, and gathering endemic plants and fruits. The general term for the species of flora and fauna native to Australia and used as a source of food is bushfood . The first settlers from Europe introduced British food to the continent with many of what is now considered Australian fare, based on the Sunday roast, which has become a lasting tradition for many Australians. Since the early 20th century, food in Australia has become increasingly influenced by immigrants, particularly from Southern Europe, and Asian cultures.

    Australian wine is produced in 60 different production areas, which total about 160 thousand hectares , mainly in the southern regions, the coldest parts of the country. The wine regions in each of these states produce different varieties and styles that take advantage of local climates and soil types. The dominant varieties are Syrah, Cabernet, Sauvignon, Chardonnay, Merlot, Sémillon, Pinot noir, Riesling and Sauvignon blanc. In 1995, an Australian red wine, the Penfolds Grange , won the Wine Spectator award for “Wine of the Year”, being the first wine from outside France or California to achieve this award.

    Australian Boundaries

    Australia is bounded by the following territorial boundaries:

    • To the north it is bordered by the Timor Sea (east Leste) and the Arafuru Sea (Indonesia).
    • To the north it is bordered by the Pacific Ocean and the Tasman Sea.
    • To the west and south it is bordered by the Indian Ocean.

    Quoted from the Australian Bureau of Statistics (ABS), Australia is the driest continent in the world and has the largest desert area in the Southern Hemisphere. More than one third of the continent is effectively a desert and more than two thirds of the continent is classified as arid or semiarid. The desert is defined in the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI) as a barren desert or desert.

    Australian Economy

    Australia follows a market economy system with a high GDP per capita and a low poverty rate. The Australian dollar is the currency of this country, including the islands of Christmas Island, the Cocos (Keeling) Islands and Norfolk Island, as well as the independent Pacific island nations of Kiribati, Nauru and Tuvalu. After in 200y the merger of the Australian Stock Exchange and the Sydney Futures Exchanges, now the Australian Stock Exchange is the 9th largest stock exchange in the world.

    Ranked third in the 2010 Index of Economic Freedom, Australia is the 13th largest economy in the world, and also has the 9th largest per capita GDP in the world, higher than the United Kingdom, Germany, France, Canada, Japan and the United States. Union. Australia is also ranked second in the 2010 UN Human Development Index, and first in Legatum’s 2008 Prosperity Index.

    All major cities in Australia are no longer subject to the world comparative livability survey, because they have exceeded the predetermined requirements; Melbourne reached the second place in The Economist’s 2008 criteria for the most liveable cities in the world, followed by Perth (4th), Adelaide (7th) and Sydney (9th). The total government debt in Australia is of $190 billion. Housing prices in Australia are among the highest, while some levels of household debt are among the highest in the world.

    Strengthening commodity exports, over manufactured goods, has supported a significant increase in Australia’s trade ratio since the start of the century, due to rising commodity prices. Australia has a balance of payments greater than a negative 7% of GDP, and has had a current account deficit for more than 50 years. Australia’s average annual economic growth is 3.6% over 15 years, compared to the OECD’s annual average of 2.5%. Opinions differ as to whether or not Australia was one of the few OECD countries that avoided the slump in the 2008 economic crisis. Six of Australia’s major trading partners have experienced an economic downturn which has in turn affected Australia, and economic growth has constrained the country for several years.

    In the 1980s, the Labor Party, led by Prime Minister Bob Hawke and Treasurer Paul Keating, began the process of modernizing the Australian economy by floating the dollar.

    Australia in 1983, and regulate the financial system. Since 1996 the Howard government has continued a process of microeconomic reform, including deregulation of part of the labor market and the privatization of state-owned enterprises, especially the telecommunications industry. Substantial reform of the indirect tax system was achieved in July 2000 with the introduction of a 10% goods and services tax (GST) which reduced dependence somewhat on the personal and corporate income tax that still characterizes the Australian tax system.

    The Australian economy has not experienced a recession since the early 1990s. In July 2005, unemployment was still around 5%. The service sector, including tourism, education and financial services makes up 69% of GDP. Agriculture, and natural resources make up only 3%, and 5% of GDP, but contribute a lot to Australia’s exports. Australia’s largest export markets include Japan, China, the US, South Korea and New Zealand. Things that concern economists include the budget deficit ( current account deficit ), as well as high levels of net foreign debt ( net foreign debt ).

    In January 2007, the unemployment rate reached 10,033,480 people, at a rate of 5.1%. The youth unemployment rate (15-24) increased from 8.7% to 9.7% in 2008-2009. In the past decade, inflation was in the range of 2–3%, and base interest rates were 5–6%. The service sector economy, including tourism, education, and financial services, accounts for 70% of GDP. Although agriculture and natural resources account for only 3% and 5% of GDP (respectively), they contribute to export performance. Australia’s biggest export markets are Japan, China, the United States, South Korea and New Zealand. Australia is the world’s 4th largest exporter of wine, in an industry that contributes $5.5 billion annually to the national economy.

     

     

    Australian Politics

    Australia is a constitutional monarchy with a federative division of powers. Australia’s government follows a parliamentary system with Queen Elizabeth II at its apex, namely as Queen Australia, a role distinct from her position as queen to the rest of the Commonwealth of Nations. The Queen resides in the United Kingdom, and she is represented by delegates living in Australia, (the Governor-General at the federal level, and by the Governors at the state level), who by convention act on the advice of her ministers.

    Supreme executive authority rests with the Australian Constitution, but the power to exercise it is vested under the constitution to the Governor-General. The exercise of the Governor-General’s reserve powers against the request of the Prime Minister was the dissolution of the Whitlam Government during the 1975 constitutional crisis. In Australia there are three branches of government.

    The Legislature of the Australian Parliament consists of the Governor-General, the Senate and the House of Representatives. Executive; Federal Executive Council; in practice it is the Governor-General who is advised by the Prime Minister and Ministers of State. judicial; Australian Supreme Court, and other federal courts whose judges are appointed by the Governor-General on the advice of the Council.

    Australia has a bicameral parliament, each chamber being the Senate and the House of Representatives. In the Senate (upper house), there are 76 senators: namely from the six states each sent 12 representatives, while from the two territories each sent two representatives. The DPR (lower house of assembly) consists of 150 members who are elected from 150 electors, meaning that only one representative is sent from one electorate. Electorals (or seats as they are also called) are allocated to states on a population basis, provided that each original state is guaranteed a minimum of five seats.

    Elections to each chamber are usually held synchronously every three years, senators have overlapping terms of six years, except for those from the territories, whose terms are not fixed but are tied to the cycle of elections for the lower house; thus only 40 of the 76 seats in the Senate run for election unless the election cycle is interrupted by a twin dissolving.

    There are two main political groups that have traditionally formed government, at the federal and state levels: the Australian Labor Party, and the Coalition which is the official grouping of the Australian Liberal Party, and its minor counterpart, the Australian National Party. Independent members, and several minor parties, including the Australian Green Party, and the Australian Democratic Party, are represented in the Australian parliament, especially in the upper house.

    Following the election for the leadership of the Australian Labor Party, in 2010, Julia Gillard became the first female Prime Minister in June 2010. Federal elections were held on 21 August 2010, and neither party has held an absolute majority in 50 years. Gillard was able to form a minority Labor government with the support of independents.

     

     

    Desert in Australia

    The National Climate Center, Australian Bureau of Meteorology, notes that worldwide, there is a belt of high pressure in the subtropics based on a latitude of about 30° (North and South), which results in dry conditions in areas near these latitudes. Australia’s dry conditions also occur in general eastward to North of this high pressure belt, except near the east coast of mainland Australia where it contains water vapor from the Pacific Ocean.

    The continental interior is also remote, in all directions, from potential sources of moisture. For much of Australia, there is no clear demarcation between arid regions and areas with sufficient moisture. There is no water vapor in the Australian area, causing the area to become dry. Australia’s position is what makes Australia the main location of the desert. The following is a list of deserts in Australia.

    The desert area that dominates the continent of Australia, is estimated to be around 1,492,000 km2 in area. In the middle of the lowland desert includes:

    • Great Victoria Desert (Western Australia, South Australia).
    • Tanami Desert (Western Australia, Northern Territory)
    • Great Sandy Desert (Western Australia)
    • Gibson Desert (Western Australia)
    • Simpson Desert (Northern Territory, Queensland, South Australia)
    • Tirari Desert (South Australia)
    • Strzelecki Desert (South Australia, Queensland, New South Wales)

    The Australian desert is often described as the land of immortals. Over the last 30 years, archaeological research and environmental history of Australia’s Quaternary deserts have revealed, not only their uniqueness but also their rich history. Therefore, it is not surprising that there are many unique plants and animals that only exist in Australia and are not found in other parts of the world.

    Is Sinaumed’s interested in learning more about Australia? If so, Sinaumed’s can read the book as additional information and get the book which is available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best!

  • Get to know the Amazing and Philosophical Traditional Balinese Houses

    Indonesia is a country that is rich in art and culture. Bali is one of the provinces that has a variety of cultures, even famous to foreign countries. It is this cultural diversity that ultimately makes many tourists visit Indonesia, especially Bali. Not only its cultural arts, Bali is also famous for its exotic and amazing natural attractions. This city is also increasingly famous for the presence of Balinese traditional houses that have been preserved to this day.

    So, for those of you who want to explore Bali further, it is important to know what Balinese traditional houses are and what their philosophy is. For that, see this article to the end to get all the information about Balinese traditional houses.

    Philosophy Attached to Balinese Traditional Houses

    Besides being rich in various buildings and rooms, Balinese traditional houses also have a unique philosophy. So, in every house building there is a belief that accompanies every step. Whether it’s about the shape, size, location, and philosophy that accompanies it. Well, for the people of Bali, there is a philosophy that says that harmony will be created in life.

    The condition is that there are three aspects that are fulfilled, namely Palahan, Pawongan, and Peahyangan. Therefore, when building a house or dwelling, all three must exist, which is commonly referred to as Tri Hita Karana. Pawongan means the occupants of the house, then Pawongan is interpreted as a good relationship between the people who are residents and the environment of the house they live in.

    The traditional architecture of the Balinese house itself has various decorations and carvings, furniture, and coloring. All of them have their own meaning and are not applied haphazardly. There are terms and their own meaning. These decorations are used to express the beauty of symbols and as a means of communication. In addition, the variety of decorations used also uses animals that are applied in the form of statues. These statues will also have symbols in the ritual process.

    So, when you travel to Bali, especially to the houses there, don’t be surprised if there are still many offerings here and there. These offerings will usually be placed in a container in the form of leaves and flowers with burning incense. Likewise with temples, whose buildings can be found anywhere. Even in offices or shops you can see a temple.

    This Balinese traditional house was built according to the Asta Kosala Kosali rules, which have terms of meaning and philosophy, and are almost similar to Chinese culture. Hence, when building a traditional house, the Balinese will pay attention to angles and directions. Because in the beliefs of the Balinese people, direction has an important meaning in the life of the Balinese. As for what is considered the most holy or sacred is when building a house in the direction of a mountain.

    Why? Because the mountain is considered something very sacred. So that the direction is also sacred, which is commonly referred to as Kaja. Well, conversely, things that are considered impure will be faced towards the sea, otherwise known as Kelod. This is also a benchmark when building village temples. Because it is considered sacred, the village temple will face the mountain or Kaja, while the dalem temple or shrine associated with death will face the sea or Kelod.

    These things have indeed been regulated by the Balinese indigenous people. In every life, even in terms of building traditional houses, they will always adhere to their religious and customary life. So it is only natural that every activity they carry out is based on certain rules.

     

    Various Kinds of Balinese Traditional Houses and Their Uniqueness

    Balinese traditional house has a special architecture, where the building has a structure, function, and also ornaments that have been used for generations. In fact, according to the community, their house buildings have been listed in the Vedic scriptures. The dwellings there are also likened to miniatures of the universe. The traditional house there has two parts, namely the Bentar Temple Gate and the residential house.

    The gate of Candi Bentar is a Balinese traditional house. There are specific rules regarding the construction of traditional Balinese traditional houses, which include the direction, location of the building, dimensions of the yard, building construction, and also the structure of the building.

    All of that is adjusted to the provisions of the local religion. This gate is the main characteristic of Balinese traditional houses. This gate is the main entrance to the courtyard and is always present in every Balinese traditional house. Then after passing through the gate, there will be a temple (a place of worship for Hindus), which is located separately from other buildings.

    In addition, there are several important elements that must be considered when building a Balinese traditional house. As there is a benchmark in the division of space. History has stated that land placement rules are governed by the Vedas (Asta Kosala Kosali).

    Where the Balinese traditional house becomes a miniature of the universe, or Bhiana Agung. It means to be a place for human activity or Bhuana Alit. The construction also has angle guidelines, such as the east and north corners which are considered more sacred than the south and west corners.

    To find out more about the exoticism of Bali, you can read sinaumedia’s book entitled Bali the Journey in Heaven on Earth or get it by clicking here .

    Balinese traditional houses also consist of several types of buildings, including the following:

    1. Angkul-Angkul

    These angkul are part of the Balinese traditional house which is the entrance to the main house. The function itself is almost the same as the Bentar Temple Gate. However, Angkul-angkul functions more as an entrance. The difference between the angkul-angkul and the Bentar Temple gate is the roof that connects the two parallel buildings.

    2. Aling-Aling

    The second building is the propeller. As the name implies, this building is a barrier between the angkul and the sacred courtyard. This Balinese traditional house building is believed to have a positive aura, so there is a dividing wall called penyengker. Inside the building will be provided space for the activities of its residents. Some people even use statues to act as a aling-aling, or a propeller.

    3. Family Temple

    The third building is the family temple. Generally, this building functioned as a place of prayer and worship. Every Balinese traditional house must have this building. Apart from being called the Family Temple, this building is also known as the Pamerajan building, or Sanggah. It is located in the northeast corner of the residential house.

    Well, apart from these three buildings, this traditional house also has its own division of rooms. The following are some of the room structures and their functions that you need to know:

    4. Bale Manten Traditional House

    The room in this traditional house building is reserved for the head of the family or girls. It must be located to the north. The shape of the room is rectangular with bale-bale on the left and right. In Balinese families, this Bale Manten is intended for girls in the family as a form of attention.

    5. Bale Dauh

    Apart from Bale Manten, there is Bale Dauh which is used by the Balinese as a special place to receive guests. This room also functions as a bed for teenage boys.

    Bale Dauh has the same shape as Bale Manten, which is a rectangle. However, it’s on the inside of the room, not in a corner. For its own position on the west side and the floor must be lower than Bale Manten. Then another characteristic, the number of pillars in Bale Dauh differs from one house to another.

    6. Bale agreed

    Third, there is Bale Sepat, which is more like a gazebo with four pillars. This place is usually used as a relaxing room for family members. With Bale Sekap it is hoped that every family member will be more familiar with one another. In addition, this place is also expected to make the relationship between family members more harmonious.

    7. Bale Gede

    Next is Bale Gede, which is also rectangular in shape with 12 pillars. This room has a function as a place for traditional ceremonies. So, because its function is quite sacred, its place must be higher than Bale Manten. This part of the traditional house must have a much larger size than other buildings. Because apart from traditional rituals, Bale Gede is also used to gather and serve Balinese specialties, including to burn offerings.

    8. Jineng or Klumpu

    Then there is Jineng or Klumpu, which has a medium size and uses wood as material. Its distinctive feature is in its higher position and is designed like a cave. Then the roof is made of dry straw.

    However, Jineng is now quite rare in Balinese traditional houses with traditional materials. Jineng is currently mostly built using sand, cement and brick materials. The roof is no longer thatched, but tiled.

    The building is made quite high, because it is used to store dry grain. With this room, the grain will also be protected from bird attacks and also the fungus that usually appears in damp places. Then for the bottom is usually used to store grain that has not had time to dry.

    9. Pawaregen

    Furthermore, there is pawaregen, which is the term for the kitchen in a Balinese traditional house. This kitchen or Pawaregen has a medium size, and is located to the northwest or south of the main house. There are two areas in this room, the first is for cooking, and the second is for storing kitchen tools. The cooking method is still traditional, using firewood.

    10. Barns

    Finally, there is a granary, which is a small building made as a place to store staple food. Staple foods that are usually stored for long periods of time are rice and corn.

    Various Carvings and Decorations for Balinese Traditional Houses

    In Hinduism, there is a caste system that accompanies every adherent. Therefore, according to the caste system, house construction cannot be generalized. Apart from caste, different economic factors between families are also taken into consideration.

    For ordinary people, the traditional houses built are usually made of clay or caps. While the nobles will use a pile of bricks as the basic foundation of their house. Then on top of it will use tiles.

    Apart from these rules, in Balinese traditional houses there are also various decorations and carvings. The architecture of the traditional house is indeed made in such a way by using carvings and sculptures as a complement.
    The decorations for this house are usually taken from human life, plants or animals. So, here are the various decorations and carvings that are on every side of the Balinese traditional house:

    grunt

    The first motif is a plant with curved flowers and leaves that are large and wide. Usually keketutan will be placed in a large place, such as the yard or in front of traditional buildings. There are many types of ketusans that are commonly used, such as tuwung flowers, wangsa, bun-buns, and other ketusans.

    rockiness

    Next is the shell, which is a sculpture or decorative motif like a dense plant with leaves falling down like a clump of shrubs. This kind of decoration is usually placed in the corner of the upper boundary or commonly called simbar coral. Then there are also tugek joints called coral suring.

    Pepatran

    Then there is the pepatran, which is a traditional Balinese home decoration with floral motifs. An example is patra sari which is usually found in narrow areas such as pillars and blandar. Other types of patra such as pid-pid, pal patra, tendril patra, ganggong patra, and also samblung patra. All of these ornaments are made with elongated berets.

    In Balinese traditional houses, the decorations used also use original colors, which use natural colors. In addition to using original colors from nature, there are also artificial original colors, such as red, blue and yellow. The overall variety of decoration used in each building is generally in the form of carvings, pepulasan, inlays, lelengisan, and pepalihan.

    Apart from using decorative motifs in the form of flora, there are also decorations with fauna. Usually pictures of fauna will be engraved on the walls or other carving areas. For its kind, it generally uses folklore or legends circulating in Balinese society.

    This fauna ornament can also be applied in the form of sculptures that have abstract, expressionist, or realist patterns. Fauna in buildings is also commonly used as a decoration on baseboard joints, such as using the form of an eagle, or a winged lion and other forms.

    As for Balinese society, decoration in the form of fauna functions as a ritual symbol, which is displayed in the form of a pratima statue. Then for the various animal ornaments they also have their own names, such as flaws, which have the shape of elephants and also primitive imaginary animals.

    The types of decoration include sae coral, goak coral, bentulu coral, boma coral, and tapel coral. There are also statues in the form of imaginary gods, or they can also be in the form of statues of garuda, turtles, oxen, monkeys, lions or dragons.

    So, those were some things about Balinese traditional houses which are rich in art and culture. Apart from that, the traditional houses there also have a very deep philosophy. Every matter related to the construction of traditional houses has been regulated and adapted to the beliefs of the Balinese people, including religious beliefs. So that everything is completely orderly and meaningful. Even down to the variety of decorations in the traditional house also has its own meaning and rules.

    This indicates that Bali has a very diverse cultural wealth. So it is very important for the next generation to continue to preserve it. Well, for those of you who want to learn more about Bali, you can read sinaumedia’s book entitled Mini Encyclopedia of Nusantara Traditional Houses and also Balian Dialogical Construction of Balinese Identity. Get both e-books via this link and this .

  • Get to know the 5 Variety of Riau Traditional Houses that Need to be Preserved

    Riau Traditional House – Sinaumed’s, what do you know about the Riau area? The province on the island of Sumatra is known as the largest oil producer in Indonesia. Not only that, Riau also went viral internationally because the vast forests in the province were on fire. The fog soared high into the neighboring country.

    On this occasion, we will explore more about Riau, specifically regarding Riau traditional houses. Like other traditional houses, the Riau traditional house is unique. What are the uniqueness of this Riau traditional house? Let’s look at Sinaumed’s in the explanation this time.

    As one of the provinces in Indonesia, Riau is located in the middle of the east coast of Sumatra Island. This province also consists of an archipelago which is a large group of small islands. Among the famous ones are Bintan Island and Batam Island which are located south of Singapore and east of Sumatra.

    With an area of ​​87,023.66 square km and a population of 6,493,603 people, Riau has a population density of 75 people per square kilometer. The capital city of Riau is in Pekanbaru as well as being the largest city in this province. The next largest city is Dumai.

    So far, Riau is known as a province that has abundant natural resource wealth. It’s no joke, Riau is the largest oil-producing region in Indonesia with a production of 365 thousand barrels per day. Fantastic isn’t it? In fact, because of the abundance of petroleum products in Riau, it is said that oil in Riau is not only produced from underground, but also from above the ground.

    Apart from petroleum, Riau also produces rubber, natural gas, fiber plantations, and palm oil. However, from time to time, large-scale deforestation occurs in Riau. Forest land was drastically reduced with the aim of opening new plantations for oil palm and paper production. This deforestation has resulted in severe haze and forest fires that have disrupted other areas and even neighboring countries such as Malaysia and Singapore.

    Variety of Riau Traditional Houses

    The native population of Riau comes from the Riau Malay tribe. This tribe has a long history so that this tribe has experienced many cultural adjustments to various places, namely Hinduism, Islam, China, Portugal, the Netherlands and England. Therefore, if Riau’s traditional houses are thick with Malay nuances, Sinaumed’s shouldn’t be surprised.

    Riau traditional houses can be identified by several general characteristics, namely that they generally face the river. Many traditional Riau communities use the river as a means of transportation. This is not surprising because many settlements in Riau are located along the Siak River.

    Another feature is that the majority of Riau traditional houses are in the form of stilt houses, the bottom of which is supported by strong wood at the edges. We need to remember that Riau is an area that has very large forests. Especially before experiencing deforestation.

    The extent of the forest is the habitat of various kinds of animals, ranging from tame to ferocious. To avoid attacks by wild animals, the Malay community designs their houses into stilt houses. But over time, the beasts have begun to decrease. The lower part of the house is mostly used for livestock pens.

    Not only that, the stilt house also serves to protect the house from flooding. Residences that are near the coast and rivers are very at risk of being flooded. Thus, the reason for the design of a stilt house has many functions.

    All right, Sinaumed’s, let’s just review this Riau traditional house.

    1. Malay House with Cut Lime Roof

    As the name suggests, this Rumah Melayu Limas Bambu has a roof in the shape of a three-dimensional pyramid. The word cut implies that the roof of this house is cut off at the ends of the roof. So, this pyramid-cut house is meant to show that the house has a roof like a pyramid but is cut off at the ends.

    Among other Riau traditional houses, maybe the Limas Cut Malay House is one of the types of traditional houses that you most often encounter there. This house is indeed used as the main residence by the local residents.

    The main concept of this traditional house is not much different from other Riau traditional houses. This house is like most Malay traditional houses in general, which is located at an altitude of 1.5 meters from the ground. With such a concept, Riau traditional houses can be said to be stilt houses.

    Why is a stilt house built like that? This is because in ancient times many Riau residents lived on the coast. Houses on stilts like this can ensure that their house will not be hit or drowned if the sea is experiencing high tide.

    This house is mainly made of wood and boards. On the front, provided several steps as the entrance to the main door. This house is dominated by yellow and red.

    For anyone who wants to build this traditional house, they are welcome to determine their own size. Because there are no specific rules that discuss the standard size of this house. Generally, the size of this traditional house indicates the economic and social status of the user. The larger the size of the house, the more financially secure the owner is. This conclusion is based on the large number of boards that are attached to build the house.

    Specifically, this traditional house is a traditional house originating from Batam Island. However, currently the pyramid house is generally used as a tourist destination. To preserve the culture in the form of this traditional house, the local government established a tourist area which contains the Limas Cut Malay house.

    You will find many of these traditional houses in Kampung Teluk, Batu Besar Village, Nongsa District, Batam. The purpose of this tour is to show the existence of historical sites as well as education for Indonesian youth, especially youth from Riau.

    Within the tourist area, you can enjoy a rural feel so that this place can be an alternative for a vacation. This place is also equipped with public facilities such as stalls and mushalla.

    Judging from the history, this house is quite old because it was founded in 1959. Therefore, it is not surprising that this house was made a Malay cultural heritage. The house in this area was built by Haji Abdul Karim.

    2. Twin Falls Selaso House

    Selaso (Malay) in Indonesian means selasar. The Twin Falls Selaso House means a house that has two hallways whose floor is lower than the living room. Thus, the perimeter of the porch is lower.

    The Twin Falls Selaso House is also commonly called the Falls Salaso Hall. This house is not used for the residence of ordinary citizens. Only traditional leaders or datuk are allowed to live in Balasi Salaso Fell. Apart from that, this house is also commonly used as a place for gatherings, traditional events, cooking together, deliberations, as well as a storage place for traditional instruments (including musical instruments). Therefore, it is not surprising that this house is also known as the Density Hall, Sarirung Hall, and Medical Center.

    Inside there are several large rooms that can be used for resting, the pavilion, the cross-legged room, and the kitchen. It’s just that, this traditional house does not have rooms like a house in general. There are only barriers as separators.

    This traditional house is quite unique. If you pay attention, on the roofs, pillars, stairs and attics there are carvings with typical Riau ornaments which make their beauty unquestionable. On the stairs, you will find carvings of waves or hanging bees which mean that people can live as usefully as bees.

    On the wall of the Twin Falls Selaso house, you will find carvings of a flock of ducks or ducks walking hand in hand. This carving symbolizes the advice that humans as social beings should be able to live side by side and in harmony, compact, peaceful and together. Apart from these two types of carvings, there are several other types of carvings such as nails, ants with rings, kite wings, dragons, inscriptions of verses from the Koran, and shoots of bamboo shoots.

    On the roof there is a decoration in the form of wood sticking out criss-crossing. This decorative wood is called Tunjuk Langit. The function of the wood is as a means of acknowledging God Almighty. On the decorative wood there are carvings that symbolize the embodiment of custom. Each type of carving has a specific meaning.

    3. Kajang Folding Malay Shelter

    The next Riau traditional house is the Fold Kajang Malay Residential. This traditional house seems to have become extinct because it is very rarely seen. Even if they still exist, usually the house is a local government building that was renovated so it looks more modern.

    In the past, these traditional houses were mostly built in areas flowed by the Rokan River, the Siak Sri Indrapura area, and the left side of the Kampar river, the Pelalawan area, the downstream area and the mouth of the Indragiri river. In Malay, Fold Kajang can be interpreted as a winding road or river at a sharp angle.

    A journal entitled Roof Architectural Elements in Riau Malay Traditional Houses , explains that the folding roof of the kajang has a steep roof shape. This design was made not only to add to the beauty and aesthetics of the indigo building, but also so that rainwater can flow down easily.

    If the water can easily go down, then the roof will not easily collapse to withstand the heavy weight of the water. Not only that, the design does not allow stagnant water. Please note, stagnant water is a source of disease and mosquito nests.

    This Fold Kajang Malay dwelling is decorated with ornaments in the form of carvings of selo bayuang or selembayung and banished horns, namely ornaments in the form of animals, flowers and plants. The meaning of this ornament is affection, magical elements, home light, safety, compassion, custom, and self-knowledge.

    This house is constructed from natural materials. For the roof, nipa leaves and reeds were chosen. For the walls and floor of the house, they are generally made of woven bamboo so that the inside of the house feels cool because there is air that can go in and out through the small vents between the woven. To strengthen the webbing, some bamboo is tied with palm fiber and rattan.

    To build the Kajang Folded Malay Shelter, we need three peg beams or lower tendrils (padongko) in a transverse position from left to right of the house. The function of this beam is to tie the poles in unity to the top row of the house. In the house there is also a large beam that crosses from left to right.

    4. Lontik Roof Malay House

    The next Riau traditional house is the Lontik Roof Malay House. This traditional house is also called Rumah Lancang or Rumah Pencalang because the roof of this house has a sharp tapered shape and the shape of the legs of the house is shaped like a boat or presumptuous. Meanwhile, the four sides of the Lontik Roof Malay House are tilted outwards.

    As with other traditional Sumatran houses, the roof is designed like a buffalo horn. Many people think that the Lontik Roof Malay House is inspired by the Gadang House, which is a traditional Minangkabau house. When viewed from a geographical location, this assumption is not wrong considering that the regions of Riau and West Sumatra border each other.

    This traditional house is a symbol that signifies the high respect of the people of Riau for God Almighty. The existence of an arch on the roof symbolizes that the beginning and end of human life will return to God. The number of steps leading to the house is five which symbolizes the five pillars of Islam. If there are stairs in the room, the number of steps is odd, namely 3, 5, 7, 9 and 11.

    Not only symbolizing respect for God, this traditional house also symbolizes high affection for fellow human beings. This traditional house also carries the concept of a stilt house to avoid flooding and attacks by wild animals. This is because these houses are generally built near the river. In addition to avoiding attacks by wild animals, the lower part of the house can be used as a cattle pen.

    5. Siak Halfway House

    According to historical records, the Senapelan area (Pekanbaru) was the capital of the Siak Sri Indrapura Kingdom. Before Senapelan, Menpura was the capital of the Kingdom of Siak Sri Indrapura. The reason for choosing Senapelan as the capital is that this region is in a strategic location in trade traffic. Plus, the condition of the Siak River is very calm. Not to mention, at that time Senapel was a village that played an important role in crossing positions with the interior of Tapung, Mingakabau, and Kampar.

    These conditions prompted Sultan Abdul Jalil Alamuddin Syah question to move the royal center from Menpura to Senapelan in 1775. It’s just that this house was only built in 1895. And this Siak Shelter House is the house that the Sultan of Siak and his entourage will visit for the first time. was in Senapelan.

    If you want to visit the house in person, this house is 20 meters from the Siak River. More precisely, on Jalan Panglima Undan, to be precise under the Siak III Bridge in Kampung Bandar, Senapelan, Pekanbaru City, Riau.

    Siak Halfway Houses are generally built with wood as the basic material. But for the part of the stairs which is on the east side of the building, it is made of special brick. When viewed from the ground plan, the building has a length from north to south of 17.52 meters and a width of 8.67 meters from west to east. When viewed from above, this house seems to be divided into three parts, namely two small rectangles and one small rectangle.

    Sinaumed’s, that is the variety of Riau traditional houses that we need to know and preserve. If you want to know more about the various traditional houses in Indonesia, you can read related books by visiting sinaumedia.com so that you have #MoreWithMembaca information.

    Author: Mutiani Eka Astutik

  • Get to know the 5 Types of Malay Traditional Houses in Indonesia

    Malay Traditional Houses – The Malays are an Austronesian ethnic group who inhabit the Malay Peninsula, the coast of the island of Sumatra starting from Jambi, Bangka Belitung, Riau, Riau Islands, North Sumatra and South Sumatra. In addition, the Malays cover the southern part of Thailand, the island of Singapore, the southern coast of Burma, the coast of Borneo, the southern Philippines, and also the small islands around it. Many Malay tribes in Indonesia inhabit the east coast of Sumatra Island and the west coast of Kalimantan Island.

    The Malay traditional house is a wooden house or village house in ancient times as a place to live for the Malay people. Nowadays, not many Malay children know the characteristics of a traditional wooden house. Malay traditional houses are no less unique than today’s modern house buildings.

    With the main material of wood, the house has its own characteristics with various shapes. The following is a complete explanation of the Malay traditional house and its uniqueness.

    The Origins of Malay Traditional Houses

    Long before the existence of external influences and modern concepts, the Malay population and indigenous people in the Malay Peninsula and Sumatra as well as other Bumiputera or Indigenous people in Kalimantan and other parts of the Malay world already had housing systems that were sophisticated, beautiful, and also in accordance with lifestyles and their environment.

    For Malays as well as indigenous people on the Peninsula, Sumatra and other islands, it is common to build one house that is inhabited by one large family. Some tribes in Kalimantan prefer the concept of a long house that can accommodate an entire village.

    In ancient times, each family would live in apartment-like sections that were lined up side by side, with an open front porch or what is commonly known as a “ruai” in the Sarawak language, which connected all the units into one long building.

    Malay Traditional House Structure

    The building materials used will be taken from renewable natural resources, namely various types of wood and bamboo as well as rattan to fronds. The frame or structure of the house uses a punch-through system and also pegs that don’t require nails. That means, the construction of Malay plank houses is actually a ready-made system.

    Therefore, the house can also be disassembled and reassembled elsewhere. In addition, the construction method without using nails also makes the house more flexible. So that it can be lifted and moved by mutual cooperation by the local community.

    Even though traditional houses are built without using any nails, it is acknowledged that for more modern wooden houses, there are non-structural elements such as additional walls using nails. In terms of design, Malay traditional houses can be said to be very sophisticated and contain architectural features. In addition, it is also in accordance with a comfortable lifestyle and according to custom and nature.

    Advantages and Weaknesses of Malay Traditional Houses

    The Malay traditional house is indeed a cultural heritage that we must preserve, especially with its uniqueness. To see what are the advantages and disadvantages of Malay traditional houses, the following is an explanation.

    Excess

    1. Because the house is in the form of stilts and has pillars underneath, this house is very adaptive to the conditions in areas prone to flooding. This house can prevent flood water from entering the room.
    2. Floors and walls made of woven wood or rattan make it easier for hot air to escape from the house. So that the air ventilation in the Malay traditional house is very smooth.
    3. Then the shape of the roof of the house makes it easier for rainwater to fall to the ground more quickly, so there are no standing water around the roof.
    4. Buildings that can be disassembled make it easy to move houses or to be renovated.

    Lack

    Because the building is made of wood, this traditional house cannot last long if it is not cared for properly. Because, this house will be prone to being eaten by termites if not treated.

    Existing Malay Traditional Houses in Indonesia

    The Malay tribe has characteristics other than the style of speech, dance, and traditional houses. Most Malay traditional houses have different functions and models from one another. The following are some of the Malay traditional houses which are well known in Indonesia.

    1. Twin Falls Selaso House

    This Malay traditional house is very unique and magnificent. Selaso Falls Twins has been designated by the Riau Provincial Government as an official traditional house. The shape of the Twin Falls Selaso House is a stilt house. It is about 1.5 meters high and in ancient times was supported by a wooden pillar as a support. However, now many Selaso houses use concrete supports.

    The name Selaso Tutup Kembar is taken from the shape of the hall. Where this part is much wider than the living room and is the center of the residence. This Malay traditional house looks very luxurious and big. It is said that the higher the degree of a person in the community, the bigger the Twin Falls Selaso House will be.

    The distinctive features of the Selaso Falling Twins Malay traditional house are:

    1. On the roof in the form of the letter A 2 levels. There is also a cross section on the roof which is usually called Sulo Bayung.
    2. There are also cross corners that are at the foot of the roof. Malay people usually call it Sayok Layangan. It is said that the cross area on this roof symbolizes closeness to God the Creator.
    3. At first glance, the Selaso Falls Twin House is almost similar to the Selaso Hall, but people must be able to distinguish between the two. Where the Selaso Falls Twin House is used for family residence, while the Selaso Hall is usually used for customary meetings. Rumah Selaso also has a distinctive feature of its shape that extends to the side.
    4. The Selaso Kembar house will generally be decorated with golden yellow ornaments, while the wooden walls are usually painted with dark brown varnish. The tile is usually maroon in color and tends to be dark. This color combination will make Selaso Kembar look very elegant and luxurious.

    2. Lotik Roof House

    The name of this house is taken from the very unique roof model. The Lotik Roof House comes from the Kampar Regency, Riau Province. Where this Malay traditional house is also often called Lancang or Pancalang. The name Pancalang here comes from the decorative ornaments on the front wall of the house.

    The roof of this house is similar to the traditional Minangkabau house, where the roof is shaped like a boat. We can see the shape of the roof which is similar to the crescent moon. Then in the middle it is curved sharply and the 2 ends are towering. This traditional house is also made with a stage model, where the pole height can reach 1.5 to 2 meters.

    For wood used as a pole must be strong and durable. What’s more, many of these traditional houses were built in peat areas. The pillars of this traditional house are quite a lot. So, the larger the roof of the Lotik house, the more poles used. Meanwhile, at the front of the house there are wide steps and a fairly small terrace.

    3. Rumah Limas Slash

    This traditional house is often found in Riau Province. In general, this Rumah Limas Slash is made entirely of wood and the construction is in the form of stilts. The people of Riau in ancient times lived in harmony with nature. They prefer to live beside forests and also by rivers. Therefore, the house they build must also be in accordance with the environment around it.

    Houses built in areas around swamps or close to forests are the most suitable for stilt designs. Because, this design can prevent the house from damage due to flooding. In addition, the occupants of the house also don’t need to be afraid of wild animal attacks when they are staying alone in this stilt house. Houses on stilts can also minimize the entry of mosquitoes into the room.

    The following are some of the characteristics of the Limas Cutting House, including:

    1. Limas Cut houses generally stand with a 1.5 meter high pillar. The pole itself is made of hardwood.
    2. The walls are made of white painted wooden planks.
    3. This one house also has a roof shape that is different from houses in other Sumatran areas. As the name implies, the roof of this traditional house is in the form of a pyramid with a truncated top.

    If we go to the interior of Riau, we can find this model of house. There are still some people who build houses using the Cut Limas model. The shape itself is quite simple with a size that is not too big. The Limas Simpang House has also been heavily modified with the use of concrete pillars.

    We can also see various sizes and ornaments in this traditional house. The bigger the house, this indicates that the economic status of the family is high.

    1. Wealthy people’s homes generally tended to have more elaborate ornamentation. There will be many ornate carvings placed in various parts of the house.
    2. For the middle to lower economic class, we can see they live in a simple house in Limas Tutup. In fact, sometimes the walls of the wooden boards are not painted in any color, the roof can also use low-quality types of tiles or wooden planks.

    4. Balaso House Falls

    Besides being used for housing, the Malay tribe also has a special traditional house that is used for gathering. This house is shared property. If in modern times its function is more similar to a village hall, the Sumatran Malays call it Balai Salaso.

    However, many people also call it the Fallen Balaso or Fallen Salaso. At first glance, this traditional house is similar to the Salaso Kembar traditional house. This traditional house has its own uniqueness, where we can see a stilt house building with the following characteristics:

    1. Has a support pole of about 1.5 meters.
    2. This house is surrounded by a hallway on the front and sides.
    3. The floor in the front room is generally lower than the living room. Because one of the functions of this house is used for tribal members’ meetings, it is certain that the hall and front room are wider.
    4. We can see that the roof of the house is made in a terraced form, the roof consists of 4 levels. If you pay attention, the proportion of the building’s height is lower than the roof.
    5. This one house is also equipped with a staircase in the middle that is wide enough.
    6. Generally, the roof will be covered with bright red tiles, while at the edges it is always given a wooden border that crosses at the ends.
    7. There are two meeting roofs that cross each other on the front. This dividing wood will be painted in a color that contrasts with the roofing material.

    The Salaso traditional house is deliberately made with a large and magnificent shape. In fact, this house became the central point and pride of the tribe. So that the Salaso Falls house can be more magnificent and beautiful, people usually decorate it with various kinds of carvings. On the walls and fences of the hall, for example, we can see various kinds of typical Malay ornaments.

    Balai Salaso was also built by many Malays in Riau. This traditional Malay house has been used for generations for deliberations related to custom. Tribe chiefs generally hold a kind of meeting and decide on various matters at Balai Salaso. It can be said that Balaso Fell became the center of activity for all members of the tribe, while the houses of the residents stood around it.

    5. Traditional Malay Fold Kajang House

    There is another Malay traditional house that we can find in Riau, the name is the Fold Kajang traditional house. The shape itself is quite unique, especially on the roof. The name fold here indicates a folded roof, while the kajang itself means a bend, which can be a road or a river. In this traditional house, the folds are located on the roof. The following are some of the uniqueness of this traditional house, including:

    1. The traditional folding kajang house has a roof shape that resembles a boat. The two ends turn sharply upwards. The Malays usually call this type of roof the term jerambah which comes from the Palembang area.
    2. The kajang folding house has a construction in the form of a stilt house, but at the base of the house it is also used as a room.
    3. The floors and walls of this traditional house are completely made of wood.
    4. The Kajang Folding House is also decorated using carved ornaments.
    5. Then, on the edge of the roof, we will see wooden ornaments that are wavy.
    6. The front and side of this traditional house are filled with wide windows.
    7. At the front there is a passage which is slightly lower than the living room.

    But unfortunately, we will not be able to find people who still use houses like this. Now, whether in urban or rural areas, there are already many people who have switched to more modern forms of housing.

    If we are in the Riau region, don’t miss cultural tourism. Because, we can go around to see the uniqueness of Malay traditional house architecture. The combination of culture from mainland Malays as well as native Indonesian culture makes this traditional house very unique and diverse.

    This is an explanation of the Malay traditional house and its types and uniqueness. For Sinaumed’s who want to know more about traditional houses in Indonesia, you can read related books by visiting sinaumedia.com .

    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Umm

    Reference:

    • https://ruangarsitek.id/rumah-adat-melayu/
    • https://www.rumah.com/panduan-properti/rumah-adat-melayu-76523
  • Get to know the 5 Theories of the Formation of the Universe

    Theory of the Formation of the Universe  – Many scientists have debated about the existence of the universe. The presence of the universe in question is like where did the universe exist, when did the universe exist, how was the universe created, and so on. Scientists debate how to convey their ideas.

    One of the ideas expressed in the 20th century was the big bang idea. The big bang idea suggests that the universe is infinite in size and that the universe came into being because of the big bang.

    However, scientists with a materialist background do not agree with the existence of a Creator and still believe that the universe is composed of a collection of matter that is constant, stable, and unchanging. Scientists with a materialistic background assume that matter is a creature that really exists and deny the existence of all other creatures, except for matter.

    Based on the idea that the universe has a beginning or not from something that does not exist. In other words, believe that the universe exists because it was created and through a process of creation.

    Because of that belief, indirectly believe in the existence of the Creator. In simple terms, the concept of “exists from nothingness” is something that humans cannot understand or simply can be interpreted as humans cannot understand something because they have not had the opportunity to understand it.

    The existence of the universe out of nothing is one of the greatest proofs of the creation of the universe. With this, it will help people understand and understand the meaning of life.

    Expansion of the Universe

    Edwin Hubble was an American astronomer. He has made historic discoveries in the field of astronomy. The discovery was disclosed in 1929. Hubble’s discovery occurred while he was watching the end of the spectrum of stars’ light turn red with a giant telescope. Because of the changing colors at the ends of the stars, he believed that the stars were moving away from the earth.

    Long before the discovery of stars moving away from the earth, Hubble had made another discovery, namely that galaxies and stars were moving away from each other, not just from the earth. From the discovery of galaxies and stars moving away from each other and stars moving away from the earth, it can be concluded that the universe is constantly expanding.

    An appropriate simile to make this discovery easier to understand is that the universe is likened to the surface of an exploding balloon. Then, every part that is on the surface of the balloon is separated from each other due to inflation. This parable applies to the expanding universe so that all objects in space are separated from each other.

    Increasing or expanding the size of the universe proves that in terms of time, the universe can move backwards. Because it is proven that the universe can move backwards, it can also be interpreted that the universe originated from a “single point”.

    From the calculations that have been done, it can be concluded that the “single point” is all the substance or matter that exists in the universe and has zero volume and unlimited density . The Big Bang was caused by an explosion originating from a “single point” explosion with zero volume. The result of this explosion is what caused the universe to form.

    The theoretical unit used for exposure purposes is zero volume . In science there is such a thing as the concept of nothingness . The concept of nothingness is a concept that only states a point with zero volume. Because of this concept, it can be said that the universe was born from the concept of nothingness . Briefly the universe was created.

    The expansion of the universe is proof that the universe was created from the concept of nothing. However, it was only in the 20th century that there was a scientific theory that stated that the universe was expanding or expanding.

    In space there are various objects such as the sun, planets in the solar system, asteroids, and many more which are explained in the Mini Encyclopedia: The Universe.

     

    Theories of the Formation of Nature

    After various studies have been carried out by experts aiming to find out the formation of the universe, the research produces a theory. These experts have also expressed their opinion with the theories of the formation of the universe. There are various theories of the formation of the universe. Here are some theories of the formation of the universe.

    1. Big Bang Theory

    The expert who first sparked or discovered this theory was Alexandra Friedman in 1922. She is a physicist from Russia. The content of the theory expressed is that the structure of the universe is always changing (dynamic).

    Based on the big bang theory (Big Bang Theory), the universe consists of a very large mass and a very large density as well. Then, the core reaction causes the mass to explode and expand very quickly so that it moves away from the center of the explosion. The big explosion occurred about 13.7 billion years ago. This theory can be studied by Sinaumed’s in the book Big Bang Theory, The: Theory of the Formation of Natural Sutras

    During its development, this theory was developed by an astronomer from the United States, namely Edwin Hubble. According to Hubble, at first the stars gathered in a point mass known as zero volume . However, at one point in time that zero volume exploded and expanded.

    After a massive explosion at zero volume , all galaxies and stars experienced a shift in the light of the stars that approached the red spectrum. In other words, the shift that occurred as a result of the big bang caused the stars to move away from Earth and slowly drift away from each other.

    However, the theory received rejection from one of the experts, namely Sir Fred Hoyle. The rejection of this theory occurred in the mid-20th century when Hoyle came up with the steady state theory. Hoyle through the steady state theory stated that the size of the universe is infinite and the universe has no time limit or will exist forever. It was because of this difference in ideas that the theory of the big bang or big bang was rejected by Sir Fred Hoyle.

    2. Steady State Theory

    Fred Hoyle, Thomas Gold, and Hermann Bondi are three autophysicists who discovered the steady state theory. The three men came from England and were discovered in 1948. According to the steady-state theory, the universe had no beginning and the universe will not end or will exist for all time.

    If the big bang theory states that the universe is moving or always changing (dynamic). This is different from the steady state theory which states that the universe is fixed or unchanging (static).

    When the universe expands there will be new materials that appear. Matter will appear in sufficient quantities to keep the universe in a stable state. After the new matter appears, new galaxies will form and the universe will remain unchanged.

    The steady-state theory was very popular in the early 20th century. However, this theory was rejected by some cosmologists and other scientists. This rejection occurs because there is a truth related to the big bang theory and the universe has an age limit.

    Not only are these two things causing this theory to be rejected, one thing is also causing this theory to be rejected, namely the existence of cosmic microwave radiation which has been predicted by models originating from the Big Bang theory.

    3. Theory of Expanding and Compressing (The Oscillating Theory)

    The expand and float theory was devised by Fred Hoyle. He comes from England and is an expert in the field of astrophysics. In this theory, we must understand that new galaxies will always appear and form to replace galaxies that no longer exist.

    The content of the expanding and compressing theory is the chest of a cycle that occurs in the universe. Every one cycle will experience a mass expansion (expands) and a mass contraction (compresses).

    Each cycle takes a long time, which is around 30 billion years. In this theory, the expansion occurs due to the reaction of the hydrogen nucleus which will eventually build other, more complex elements.

    The way the expanding and compressing theory works is when the expansion process runs, galaxies and stars will form. After experiencing expansion, then the galaxies and stars will be compressed accompanied by the release of very high hot light.

    4. Quantum Universe Theory

    In 1966 the theory of the quantum universe was created by William Lane Craig. In this theory, the universe is stated to have existed from the beginning and will continue to exist throughout time. This theory also states that the universe does not have a vacuum. In other words, in the universe there are only subatomic particles.

    5. Swinging Theory

    The continuation of the big bang or big bang theory is the swing theory. Experts suggest that the motion of galaxies and stars is moving away from each other. After moving away, the galaxies and stars will show a slowing motion and stop until it shrinks under the force of gravity.

    After slowing down to shrinking what will happen next is that the materials will condense and explode. All the processes that take place do not cause matter to be destroyed or created, but matter simply changes order.

    According to this theory, the deceleration process that occurs gives rise to a hypothesis which states that the universe has no edges and no boundaries.

    Get to know the Galaxy

    A collection of stars that make up a star system or order is called a galaxy. Stars, meteors, planets and other celestial bodies that are arranged in groups are part of the galaxy.

    Galaxies are composed of several celestial bodies, and the celestial bodies that make up most of the galaxies are stars. In space galaxies are divided into several types viz. The Milky Way Galaxy, the Ursa Major Galaxy, the Andromeda Galaxy and the Black Eye Galaxy.

    1. The Milky Way Galaxy

    In English the Milky Way Galaxy is called the Milky Way . This term is taken from the Greek “galaxias” and the Latin “via lactea” which means milk. The home for the solar system is the Milky Way galaxy because in the Milky Way galaxy there is the sun and planet earth. The shape of this galaxy is a spiral with a diameter of about 100,000 light years. This galaxy’s closest neighbor is 150,000 light years away in the southern sky and the galaxy’s name is the Magellanic Galaxy.

    2. The Ursa Major Galaxy

    The distance between the Ursa Major galaxy and the Milky Way is about 10,000,000 light years. This galaxy is elliptical in shape and has a large space. The position or location of this galaxy is in the sky in the northern hemisphere and this galaxy is very useful for fishermen because it can provide a benchmark for ships when sailing at night. Dubhe star is the brightest star in the Ursa Major galaxy.

    3. Andromeda Galaxy

    The Andromeda Galaxy has other names, namely Messier 31, M31, or NGC 224. On clear nights, this galaxy can be seen with the naked eye or without tools to see it. When viewed, the galaxy will appear like a thin fog in the northern sky. The shape of this galaxy is a spiral. This galaxy contains about 1 trillion stars that are moving toward the Milky Way galaxy at a speed of 300 km/sec.

    4. The Black Eye Galaxy

    Another name for the Black Eye galaxy is Sleeping Beauty. For some astronauts, this galaxy can be seen using a telescope with a small size. There is a spectacular dark channel in the Black Eye galaxy. The channel can suck up dust from in front of the galactic core.

    Learn interesting information about galaxies and stars and their facts through the book 100 Facts about Stars & Galaxies which is also equipped with the descriptions it has.

     

    Galaxy Shape

    There are two broad categories in the theory of galaxy formation, namely “top down” and “bottom up”. The “top down” theory is the theory of galaxy formation originating from celestial bodies that have protogalaxy elements (celestial body particles), then these celestial bodies group together and form galaxies. While the “bottom up” theory is the formation of galaxies that occur because a number of stars are close together and merge into one.

    In general, the shape of galaxies in space is divided into three types, namely elliptical, spiral and irregular.

    1. Galaxy With an Elliptical Shape

    The shape of an elliptical galaxy is like a round to an oblong ball. While the structure of an elliptical galaxy, when seen, its shape is not very clear. What is contained in elliptical galaxies is interstellar material and its members consist of old stars. Examples of elliptical galaxies are the M87 galaxy (a giant galaxy in the constellation Virgo) and the Messiers 5 galaxy.

    2. Galaxy With Spiral Shape

    A galaxy with a spiral shape is the type of galaxy most people hear about. The beauty that exists in this type of galaxy is extraordinary. Spiral-type galaxies have several parts, namely the halo (the galaxy’s arms) and the bulge (the protruding central part of the galaxy). Members of the spiral galaxy are only young and old stars. An example of a spiral galaxy is

    3. Galaxies with Irregular Shapes

    Galaxies with irregular shapes have a lot of interstellar matter consisting of gas and dust. Members of galaxies with irregular shapes such as spiral galaxies whose members are old and young stars. Examples of irregular galaxies are the Large Magellanic Cloud and the Small Magellanic Cloud.

    Related Books: 

    1. Junior Scientist Encyclopedia: Science

    2. Al Quran and Science

    Conclusion

    There are many theories that explain the formation of the universe. However, there are five theories for the formation of the universe, namely the Big Bang Theory, the Steady State Theory, the Oscillating Theory, the quantum universe theory, and the swinging theory.

    In space there are four types of galaxies namely the Milky Way galaxy, the Ursa Major galaxy, the Andromeda galaxy and the Black Eye galaxy. While the shape of the galaxy is divided into three, namely the shape of a spiral, elliptical shape, and irregular shape.

  • Get to Know the 5 Human Senses and Their Structures and Functions

    5 Human Senses – Humans in carrying out their daily activities need stimulation from their environment. In responding to or responding to stimuli that come from outside, the human body needs tools that can help respond to these stimuli. The organs of the body are called the senses.

    Humans generally have five (five) senses that are very functional in responding to stimuli. The five senses that function properly will make it easier for our body to respond according to desire or instinct.

    Therefore, these five senses can be regarded as organs of the human body that can connect the brain with other members of the body. Members of the human body will respond according to what is ordered by the brain.

    However, do you know what the five senses are in humans and what their functions are? In this article, the discussion of the five senses will be discussed in more depth. So, happy reading and see the explanation of the five senses below.

    1. Sense of Sight (Eyes)

    The first five senses to be discussed are the sense of sight or eyes. This eye is on the part of the human face which is located below the forehead and there is the right and left of the nose. This eye is needed by humans in sending stimuli to be sent by the brain. The stimulus comes from what we see.

    1.1 Functions of the eye

    As we know that the main function is to see, but if discussed more deeply, the function of the eye is quite a lot. This is the function of the eye, apart from seeing.

    1.1.1 Focusing on an object

    When looking at objects that are near or far, you need clear vision in order to be able to represent what object is being seen. For some people to see or focus on objects requires glasses. This is because the person’s eyes are unable to focus on objects that are farther or nearer.

    1.1.2 Adjust the incoming light

    The light entering the eye must be adjusted because excessive light entering the eye can damage the eye. In addition, the adjustment of the light on the eye can be used to see the time, whether it is still morning, afternoon, evening or night.

    1.1.3 Can be used as a medium of communication

    Contact eye maybe you’ve heard that term. Eye contact can be said as a communication made through the eyes. For some people will know other people’s behavior just from eye contact. One behavior that can be seen by eye contact is lying.

    2.1 Structure of the eye

    Do you know what structures are in the eye? If not, this article will discuss eye structures. Following is an explanation of the eye structures that you need to know.

    a) Sclera

    The sclera is the part of the eye that functions to cover the entire eyeball, except for the cornea. The sclera is composed of connective tissue with strong fibers and is slightly opaque white in color. This sclera can be said to be the part of the eye that is not transparent to light.

    b) Choroid

    The choroid is the layer of the eye that is in the middle in which there are blood vessels. Blood vessels function to provide nutrition and oxygen to the eye, especially the eye retina. The choroid is dark in color because it functions to protect the eyeball from various kinds of disturbances, such as excess light.

    c) retina

    The retina is the part of the eye that is in the form of a layer and is very sensitive to light stimuli. All parts of the retina have connections with nerve cells whose fibers can form the optic nerve veins that extend to the brain.

    In the retina there is a bone where the bone functions as a protector for the eyeball as well as a place for the existence of the eye. The bones in the retina are called the orbital bones.

    d) Lens

    The lens is the part of the eye that lies behind the iris and pupil. This part of the eye functions to focus light and objects on the retina. The lens has a flexible and transparent tissue. If you wear glasses, it is certain that your eye condition is nearsighted or farsighted.

    e) Iris and pupil

    The iris is the part of the eye or the lining of the eyeball which is located on the cornea. While the pupils are the muscles of the eye that can shrink and enlarge or close and open when light enters.

    Basically the function of the iris and pupil is the same because the two parts are related to each other. The function of the iris and pupil is to adjust the light that enters the eye. Meanwhile, the pupil serves to

    f) Macula

    The macula is the part of the eye whose center functions as vision to make it clearer. In addition, the macula also functions as a light receiver. Therefore, the condition of the macula must be paid close attention so that vision and control of light entering the eye are not disturbed. The macula itself

    g) Cornea

    Cornea is the part of the eye that is shaped like a transparent dome. In addition, the cornea functions as forming the outermost part of the eye and as a door for light coming in and out from outside.

    2. Hearing Sense (Ear)

    Panda’s second sense that will be discussed is the sense of hearing or commonly called the ear. The ear has a special ability to detect various kinds of sound vibrations as well as to maintain balance.

    2.1 Ear function

    The function of the ear is divided into two, namely listening to sounds and balancing the body.

    a) Listening to sounds

    Serves to hear and recognize sounds. The sound that can be heard by humans is 20 Hz to 20,000 Hz. If humans listen to sounds of more than 20,000 Hz, the eardrum will rupture.

    b) Balance

    In this case, the balance in question is that the information received by the ear can be conveyed to the brain in a balanced way. Thanks to this balance function, changes in the speed of sound can be handled properly.

    c) A place to beautify yourself

    Ears become a place of jewelry by means of piercing. Jewelry that is placed on the ear has been around for a long time, especially in women.

    2.2 Structure of the ear

    The structure of the ear is divided into three parts, namely the outer, middle and inner parts.

    a) The outside

    The outer ear is the part of the ear that functions to receive various kinds of sound vibrations. In this middle part there are two ear organs, namely the auricle and ear canal. The two organs have different functions, but are related to each other.

    The auricles have the function of receiving or responding to sounds in the environment. The shape of this auricle is irregular and in this auricle organ there is cartilage and fibrous tissue.

    The ear canal has the function of conveying sound vibrations so that they reach the tympanic membrane. This ear canal has a size of approximately 2.5 cm and the outer third of the ear canal is cartilage and two thirds is inside in the form of bone.

    b) Middle section

    The middle part of the ear is the part in the form of a small chamber containing air and in it there is the eustachian tube . This part of the middle ear functions to continue sound vibrations that originate from the outer ear to the inner ear.

    The sound vibrations are associated with pharyngeal receptors in the ear. Not only that, the middle ear also has three auditory bones, namely the hammer ( malleus ), anvil ( inclus ) and stirrup ( stapes ). The hammer and anvil move as one bone because they are held together by ligaments.

    c) The inside

    The inner ear is the part in which there are many organs that can help the ear work. The inner ear is composed of the bony labyrinth and the membranous labyrinth.

    This membranous labyrinth has five main parts, namely the three semicircular canals, the utricle, the saccule, the cochlea or cochlea, and the ampulla.

    3. Sense of Touch (Skin)

    The third sense that will be discussed is the sense of touch or skin. It seems you already know that this skin is the outermost part of the human body. With this skin we will feel various things. In fact, the skin can be used as a protector of the human body from various kinds of disorders.

    3.1 Functions of the skin

    Apart from being a touch tool, the skin also has other functions that can be beneficial to the human body. These functions will be explained below.

    a) A place to sweat

    As a place where sweat water comes out. The sweat that comes out of the skin is the result of evaporation taken from the heat that is around the body. With the release of sweat, the heat temperature in the body will decrease.

    Sweat contains water and salts. In addition, sweat has two glands that can help the process of sweat coming out of the skin. First, the eccrine sweat glands, these glands are located all over the body, but are usually most numerous on the palms, soles, and face.

    Second, apocrine sweat glands, these glands are in the armpits and around the genital area. Apocrine sweat glands generally have an unpleasant odor because they come from bacterial activity which is broken down by organic components.

    b) place to store fat

    If you ask where is most of the human body fat stored, then the answer is skin. Fat stored in the skin is in a layer of skin called the hypodermis which is located at the bottom of the dermis layer of skin.

    c) Regulating body temperature

    The hot human body temperature will be lowered by sweating. Vice versa, when the body temperature is cold, the body can feel warmth on the skin.

    d) Where vitamin D is formed

    Sunlight will produce UV A and UV B , both contents are the result of solar radiation. UV A rays are solar radiation that can penetrate the skin to the deepest parts. Meanwhile, UV B rays are solar radiation that cannot penetrate the skin and are very beneficial for the formation of vitamin D.

    3.2 Structure of the skin

    The structure of human skin consists of three parts, namely the epidermis, dermis, and hypodermis. For more details, see the explanation as follows.

    a) Epidermis

    The epidermis is the outermost layer of the skin which is formed from the corneum layer and the malpighian layer . The corneum layer is a layer of skin that is dead and can be peeled off, then replaced with new skin cells.

    Meanwhile, the malpighi layer is a skin layer formed from the spinosum layer and the germinativum layer . In addition, the malpighi layer contains the pigment melanin which gives color to the skin. In other words, human skin color depends on the melanin content .

    b) Dermis

    The middle layer of human skin is called the dermis. Within the dermis layer are blood vessels, nerve endings, hair roots, sweat glands, and oil glands.

    These sweat glands will produce a lot of sweat, even every day the sweat that can be released can reach 2,000 ml. At very high temperatures or heat, these sweat glands will become active and the capillaries in the skin will widen. At the time of the capillaries, the process of removing water and metabolic waste becomes easier.

    c) Hypodermis

    The deepest layer of human skin is called the hypodermis and is under the dermis layer. There is a lot of fat contained in this layer. Stored fats function as food reserves, retain body heat, and protect the body from various kinds of collisions.

    4. Sense of Smell (Nose)

    The fourth sense that will be discussed next is the sense of smell or nose. The nose is located between the senses of sight or eyes. This one sensory organ is very important, especially in smelling aromas.

    2.1 Functions of the nose

    The nose in humans has 3 functions, namely as a respiratory organ, smelling, and filtering air.

    a) Respirator

    As we know that the respiratory system must begin with the nose. After the air enters the nose, it will then enter the lungs. From the lungs, the process of oxygen circulation will occur.

    b) Smell

    You surely already know that you smell an aroma, whether it is pleasant or not, of course, through your nose. Therefore, it can be said that the nose is the five senses that function to smell. The nose can smell odors because it has odor receptors. The location of this receptor is in the nose or more precisely in the olfactory nerve.

    c) Filter the air

    Air that enters the nose if not filtered will be very dirty. Therefore, the nose has hairs that function to filter incoming air. In addition, in the nasal passages there is also a mucous membrane whose function is to moisten the nose.

    2.2 Structure of the nose

    The structure of the nose is divided into two parts, namely the inner nasal cavity and the upper nasal cavity.

    a) The inner cavity

    The inner cavity of the nose has a partition separating the nasal cavity, the partition is divided into two parts, right and left. The inner nasal cavity is also divided into three locations, namely the roof of the nasal cavity, the lower nasal cavity, and the sides of the nose. At the top, covered with a thin plate. Meanwhile, at the bottom is lined with the roof of the nose. For the side of the nose lined with coral nose.

    b) Upper cavity

    The upper nasal cavity has the main function of smelling. In short, the smell that is smelled will then be received by the olfactory mucus that has receptors. From the smelling mucus, it will proceed to the smelling bubbles. From here the smells will be received or responded to by the brain.

    5. Sense of Taste (Tongue)

    The last five senses to be discussed are the sense of taste or the tongue. The tongue is an organ of the human body which is located in the mouth or more precisely at the bottom of the mouth. The tongue is an organ that has bones which only consist of a collection of muscles.

    2.1 Functions of the tongue

    There are three functions of the tongue in humans, namely as a taster, turning food around, and forming letters.

    a) As a taster

    The main function of the tongue is to taste. Try to imagine what it would be like if humans didn’t have a tongue, they certainly wouldn’t know the various kinds of flavors that exist. The tongue can taste five kinds of tastes, salty, spicy, sweet, bitter and sour.

    b) Turning food over

    When you are chewing food, usually the food will be turned back and forth. This is due to facilitate the process of mastication and help to swallow food.

    c) Forming letters

    When someone mentions a letter, it certainly requires the help of the tongue. One letter that definitely needs a tongue is the letter “R”.

    2.2 Structure of the tongue

    These special receptors are closely related to chemical stimuli. These receptors have a surface covered with a layer of epithelium and the specialized receptors contain mucous glands and taste buds.

    There are up to 10,000 taste buds on the tongue, isn’t that a lot? The taste buds on the tongue are made up of groups of sensory cells on which there are protrusions or papillae . This bulge is located on the upper surface.

    These protrusions can be categorized into several forms, namely the shape of the thread ( circumvalata ), the shape of the plains ( foliata ), and the shape of the mushroom ( fungiformis ).

  • Get to Know the 5 Functions of Leaves and Their Structures and Various Kinds!

    Leaf Function   Of course, Sinaumed’s already knows that every plant must have leaves. This is because the leaves become one of the parts or organs of plants that have various important functions for plant life.

    One example is that leaves have the ability to absorb solar energy which is then used as a material for plants to photosynthesize. In other words, leaves have the function of absorbing energy which can be used as a food source for plants.

    Leaves can be grouped based on the bones. Does Sinaumed’s already know what types of leaf bones there are?

    In this article, we will discuss the function, structure, and various types of leaf veins. So, let’s look at the discussion below!

    Definition of Leaf

    Leaves are one part of a plant that is on a branch or stem and can grow in strands and even become dense. The leaves themselves usually have a green color. Many leaves have a green color because the leaves contain chlorophyll.

    Even so, the leaves on some plants have a less green color or not even green at all. Some leaves have a less or less green color or even no green at all because there is not enough chlorophyll in these leaves to affect the color of the leaves.

    Not only that, the leaves also have a function as a breathing area for plants. Inside the leaves are organs called stomata. Stomata are the respiratory organs in plants. So, it can be said that if a plant does not have leaves, then the respiratory system in the plant will be disrupted.

    Leaf Function

    The main function of leaves in plants is as a place for photosynthesis, but did Sinaumed’s know that leaves also have various other functions besides photosynthesis?

    Here are some of the functions of leaves that Sinaumed’s needs to understand.

    1. The function of the leaves as a place to store water and food reserves

    The function of the leaves apart from the first photosynthesis is to store water and food reserves. In general, plants store their food reserves in the roots, but in some plant species, food and water reserves can be stored in the leaves.

    One plant that uses its leaves as a place to store food is aloe vera. If you pay close attention, when opening or peeling the leaves from aloe vera, you will be able to see the flesh which is shaped like jelly.

    2. The function of the leaves as a tool for reproduction

    As Sinaumed’s already knows, reproduction in plants usually occurs in the flowers and rarely occurs in the leaves. However, in some plant species, the leaves function as a means of reproduction, for example in the Cocor Bebek plant.

    In cocoa duck plants, if the quality of the leaves is not maintained properly, it can affect the results of the reproduction of the cocoa duck plant which is also not good.

    3. The function of the leaves as a respiratory tool

    Plants can breathe using leaves because inside the leaves there are organs called stomata. Stomata on leaves can help plants to run the respiratory system. If the growth of leaves on plants is disrupted, for example when attacked by pests or excessively uprooted by humans, the plant will find it difficult to breathe, gradually wither and die.

    4. The function of the leaves as an evaporation device

    Besides having a function as a breathing apparatus, leaves also have a function as an evaporation tool. However, in the process of evaporation, the leaves will be assisted by the cuticle. In fact, in this evaporation process, the cuticle has a bigger role when compared to the stomata. Even so, the leaves still contribute to the evaporation process in plants.

    5. The function of the leaves as a guttation site

    In general, the guttation process that occurs in plants is carried out in the leaves. Guttation itself has a meaning, namely the process of releasing water in liquid form from leaf tissue. The guttation process can occur when soil conditions are in accordance with what is needed by plants so that water absorption is high, but the rate of evaporation or transpiration is low or when water evaporation is difficult due to high levels of air humidity.

    Leaf Structure

    The leaf structure can be divided into two groups, namely the outer leaf structure and the inner leaf structure. In each group of leaf structures there are also other parts. In the following, an explanation of the structure of a leaf complete with its parts.

    1. Outer Leaf Structure

    Sinaumed’s can observe this leaf structure easily because it is located on the outside of the leaf. The outer leaf structure has three parts, namely the leaf sheath, petiole, and also the leaf blade. For further explanation, come on Sinaumed’s, see the following explanation!

    1. Leaf midrib

    The leaf sheath is the part at the base of the leaf that has a widened shape. Leaf sheaths are often known by another name, namely upih daun. Leaf sheaths generally have a function to wrap the stem or as a place to place the leaves on the stem.

    This leaf structure is often found in plants that have one seed (monocots), especially plants that are part of the families Musaceae, Graminae, Cyperaceae, and so on.

    2. Leaf stalks

    The petiole is the part of the leaf that is used to support or hold the leaf blade so it does not fall. In each type of leaf, the petiole has a different location and function.

    1. Complete leaves, the stalks on these leaves can unite the leaf blade with the leaf sheath
    2. Stemmed leaves, the petioles on this type of leaf will be attached to the nodes of the stem.
    3. Single leaf, petiole supports only one leaf.
    4. Compound leaves, leaf stalks can grow and branch to form new leaf stalks or what can be called child stalks. This child stalk has the function of supporting the leaf children.

     

     

    3. Leaves

    Even though they have very diverse forms, all leaf blades become leaf structures on the outside which are very important because it is on the leaf blade that photosynthesis can occur. The shape of the leaf blade itself is thick and thin and also has a very diverse color and size.

    The diversity in the leaf blade can be identified by Sinaumed’s from the various plant species around Sinaumed’s .

    There is a special type of leaf blade, namely the leaf blade in ferns. The leaf blade can be said to be special because it has a function as a spore carrier.

    2. Inner Leaf Structure

    After discussing the structure of the leaves on the outside, the next discussion is the structure of the leaves on the inside. This inner structure consists of two parts, namely the epidermis and mesophyll tissue. Come on, Sinaumed’s, look at the information about the following two sections!

    1. Epidermis

    The epidermis is a layer of tissue that is on the underside of the leaf. The epidermis in higher plants has a different thickness. The epidermis of higher plants is only one layer thick. Meanwhile, in plants at lower levels, the epidermis tends to be thin and generally does not contain chlorophyll in it.

    There are many cells that are located in the epidermis of leaves that are interested in studying them. This is because these epidermal cells have their own characteristics from a physiological point of view. One of the epidermal cells that is often studied is the stomata.

    2. Mesophyll Network

    Mesophyll tissue is a network formed from photosynthetic parenchyma cells and is located on the inside of the leaf. This mesophyll tissue has two parts, namely palisade tissue and also spongy tissue or spongy tissue.

    1. Pole tissue is a network that has many chloroplasts. The function of this network is as a means of making food.
    2. Sponge tissue is a network whose cavity has a function as a place to store food reserves.

    Types of Leaf Bones Based on the Size

    There are 3 types of leaf bones which are grouped based on their size, namely:

    1. Mother of bones or Costa

    The mother bone is the leaf bone which is a continuation of the petiole and is located in the middle which is longitudinal and divides the leaf. This mother bone can be said to be the leaf bone which is the largest in size when compared to the other leaf bones.

    The leaves on the mother of the bones can be divided into two types, namely there are parts that are symmetrical and symmetrical and some are asymmetrical or asymmetrical.

    The symmetrical part is the mother of the bone which is located in the middle of the leaf blade so that the left side of the leaf and also the right side of the leaf become symmetrical or symmetrical. Meanwhile, the parts that are not symmetrical are the mother bones that are not in the middle of the leaf so that the left side of the leaf and the right side of the leaf become asymmetrical or asymmetrical.

    2. Branches or lateral nerves

    The branch bones or lateral nerves are the bones in the leaves and are smaller in size when compared to the main leaf bones. These branch bones are located at the base of the mother bone or are between the branches of other bones.

    The naming of these branch bones is based on the distance or how far the branch bones are from the mother bone.

    Thus, it can be said that each branch bone will be very dependent on the mother bone. If the mother bones are asymmetrical or asymmetrical, then there is a possibility that the bones of this branch will also become asymmetrical.

    3. Leaf veins or veins

    Basically, leaf veins or veins are part of the branch bones, only with a smaller size. Besides that, the leaf veins have a finer texture when compared to the branch bones. This finer texture makes it difficult to see with the Sinaumed’s eye .

    One leaf vein and the other leaf veins will form an arrangement that is shaped like a road or pathway. In the process of this formation, leaf veins are assisted by branch bones that have a larger size.

    Thus, mother bones, branch bones, and leaf veins are interconnected with one another. In fact, it can be said that the growth or formation of these parts is mutually determining one another.

    Kinds of Leaves Based on the Arrangement

    After discussing the bones of the leaves based on their size, the next discussion is about the bones of the leaves based on their arrangement. Tulan – leaf bones which are classified based on their arrangement are divided into four, viz

    1. Bone Leaf Pinnate or Penninervis

    Pinnate leaf bones are leaf bones whose arrangement is shaped like the fins of a fish. The arrangement in the veins of the pinnate leaves can be said to be neat and orderly, even this neat arrangement can be seen from the petiole to the tip of the leaf blade.

    Leaf bones with a pinnate shape can usually be seen by Sinaumed’s in plants that have dicot seed types (dicotyledoneae). As for plants that have dicot seed types, for example rambutan, guava, jackfruit, mango, durian, melinjo, and so on.

    2. Bone Leaves Menjari or Palminervis

    Finger leaf bones are leaf bones that have a fairly large size. Just as the name suggests, this leaf bone has a shape like a stretched finger.

    The number of finger leaf bones is generally odd in number and also the bones in the middle have the longest shape as well as the biggest.

    It is very likely that Sinaumed’s has seen leaf spines on plants because plants with finger bones are often used as a cooking ingredient. Plants that have finger bones, for example, are papaya leaves, cassava leaves, and the like.

    3. Curved Leaf Bones or Cervinervis

    Curved leaf bones are leaf bones which can be said to have several large bones located in the middle of the leaf. The big bone will open and make a path on the edge of the leaf. When viewed at a glance, these leaf bones form like curved lines or the ends of the leaves look like they are fused together.

    If Sinaumed’s wants to see these curved leaf bones, then Sinaumed’s can see them in hibiscus, betel, gadung, genjer and the like.

    4. Parallel Leaf Bones or Rectinervis

    Parallel leaf veins are leaf bones that have a straight shape like parallel. This parallel shape makes the leaf shapes look as if they are blending together. Parallel leaf bones can be said to have a small shape, but long.

    Plants that have parallel leaf veins, for example, corn, sugar cane, coconut, rice, and the like.

    5. Spiny Leaves

    The last leaf bone is the spiny bone. In general, this spiny leaf bone belongs to the type of conifer plant. As for plants that have this type of thorny leaf bone, Sinaumed’s can see on pine, fir, and other similar trees.

  • Get to know the 19 Most Extreme Rain Types in the World

    sinaumedia.com – Rain is a phenomenon that often occurs, especially for those of us who live in this tropical area. Rain that we know in general is rain in the form of water. People especially children usually really like to play in the rain.

    However, what happens if the rain that occurs is actually not water? Surely people will be amazed and excited by this phenomenon. Not only hail, it turns out there are also other strange rains that have ever happened in the world. Here are some of them Sinaumed’s:

    Get to know the 18 Most Extreme Rain Types in the World

    1. RAINING FISH

    Who would have thought that it would rain fish in the desert, considering that deserts are generally located very far from the coast. However, in 2004, residents were shocked by the phenomenon of raining fish on the edge of the Tanami Desert, Australia. Not just once, this rare phenomenon occurred three times, namely in 1974, 2004 and 2010.

    Dozens of fish falling from the sky were reported by local residents. No one knows for sure how these small fish get to their settlement. This phenomenon is also known as Tornadic Waterspouts, is a water-shaped tornado, which usually carries fish to marine plants in it.

    2. RAINING SPIDERS

    On April 6, 2007, spiders in large numbers fell from the sky in the province of Salta, Argentina. At that time Christian Oneto Gaona and his friends decided to travel to Salta Province during the holidays.

    They started climbing Mount San Bernardo and two hours later, they found the ground around them covered in spiders of various colors, about 4 inches long. The higher up to the top of the mountain the more spiders they find.

    They looked for the source of the spiders and how surprised they were to see so many spiders falling from the sky. Not only are the spiders filling the streets, but so are the webs. This phenomenon is often called “spider rain”. There are some people who call it “angel hair” because the web they leave behind is white.

    Reporting from Live Science, this event that has happened several times is one way for spiders to move places. This is not common. The spider rises to a high place, sticks its buttocks in the air and spreads its web. That way they use to be able to “fly”.

    3. RAINING WORMS

    The phenomenon of worm rain has occurred in Norway. Meteorologists and biologists were confused by this miraculous phenomenon. At first the residents thought that these worms came from the ground that was buried in a pile of snow.

    However, this was deemed impossible because at that time the snow thickness reached half a meter. Another theory says that the worms were carried by a tornado and fell somewhere.

    4. RAINING FROGS

    Frog rain is also a strange rain phenomenon that science has yet to explain. The phenomenon of the fall of thousands of frogs from the sky has occurred several times in history.

    The first occurred in 1873 in Kansas, Missouri, United States. Furthermore, frog rains occurred in 1901 (Minneapolis, United States), 1981 (Naphlion, Greece), 1995 (Sheffield, England), and 2009 (Ishikawa, Japan). A number of theories put forward by experts. The most likely is that the frogs were carried away by the storm and fell from the sky or similar to the rain of fish, which entered the Tornadic Waterspouts carrying the frogs from the river and dragging them into the city in a whirlwind circle.

    5. RAIN SNAKES

    Somehow this could happen in Memphis, USA on January 15, 1877. Thousands of snakes were reported falling from the sky and making the people who were at the location of the fall of the snakes shocked and hysterical with fear. Until now, this is still a puzzle. The cause of this rain of snakes is unknown, but there are allegations that the snakes were brought by a storm.

    6. RAIN OF MEAT

    The Kentucky meat shower was a phenomenon that occurred in Kentucky on March 3, 1876. Blobs measuring 5-10 cm resembling meat fell from the sky and scattered to the ground.

    Occurred in the homes of residents of Olympia Springs, United States. Allen Crouch, a father of 3 children who lived in the house, found lumps of flesh falling from the sky around his house.

    According to local newspaper reports, several people tried to cook the meat, but it tasted bitter and was thrown away. The mystery of this strange nature went unanswered for several months until finally a scientist named Dr. LD Kastenbine came to Olympia Springs to explain that the rain of meat was said to have come from the vomit of vultures, a habit the meat-eating fowl takes when its stomach feels heavy while flying.

    According to Scientific American, the meat that fell from the sky is actually a nostoc, a type of bacteria whose body expands many times over when it comes into contact with water.

    However, the validity of this explanation has yet to be proven. Apart from Kentucky, meat showers also occurred in several other areas in the United States, including Tennessee, Simpon County, Los Nietos Township, and Olympian Springs. The Messignadi area in Calabria, Italy has also been hit by similar rains.

    7. RAIN STAR JELLY JELLY

    It rains Star Jelly (Jellyfish) in Scotland In 2009, it rained jelly in Scotland. Scientists belonging to National Geographic conducted tests on the object, but they found no DNA in it. Theories also emerged about the origin of this star jelly, including saying that it was a frog ovary that was vomited by the eagle because it could not be digested, but in very large quantities.

    8. BLOOD RAIN

    ‘blood’ rain or red rain is a natural phenomenon that occurs in the Kerala region of India and Sri Lanka. Red rain occurred on 25 July-23 September 2001, in June 2012, and 15 November-27 December 2012 in Sri Lanka. The people in the area initially thought that the red color of the rainwater was just a coincidence, or indeed a rare phenomenon.

    However, upon examination, it turned out that the water that fell from the sky did indeed contain red blood cells. This rainy moment was also captured by several people and the video has been widely circulated on YouTube. Wow, even the rain water has made us excited because we are worried that there will be a flood.

    The water that falls from the sky is a mixture of Trentepohlia annulata, or a kind of red algae that grows on the sides of Indian rivers and seas. Unfortunately, this scientific explanation came months after the rain of blood ended, so that the people of India already believed that the rainwater was red because it was mixed with blood. Some Indians even see this rare event as a sign of the apocalypse.

    9. THREAD RAIN

    Rain of Threads in Australia In May 2015, residential areas in the Southern Tablelands in New South Wales, Australia were showered with fine threads from a cloudy sky which instantly covered part of the residents’ roofs. As reported by The Sidney Morning Herald, these fine threads also cover plants and trees.

    In fact, for several days, residents in the area had to wear head coverings and eye protection to protect themselves from threads that often got caught in several limbs.

    Investigate a calibaration, these threads are not threads commonly found in the textile industry, but are the work of millions of young spiders who immigrated to the area simultaneously. Young spiders do have a habit of immigrating to certain areas in the spring or after disasters such as heavy rains and flash floods.

    The young spiders will climb tall trees, shoot their webs into the sky which will then fly them towards the area with the help of the blowing wind.

    The difference is, this ballooning action is carried out simultaneously by millions of young spiders. Even though it disturbs residents’ activities, this incident is called “Angel’s Hair” by local residents and will disappear by itself next summer.

    10. GOLF BALL RAIN

    Can you imagine if it rained golf balls in your area or city? It turns out that the golf rain phenomenon actually happened in Florida in September 1969. This strange rain phenomenon could indeed happen, according to meteorologists, the area where golf rain occurs is known for its many golf courses. One time there was a tornado that caused the golf balls to participate in the storm circle. When the storm stopped, the golf balls finally fell like rain.

    11. RAIN OF COFFEE CREAM

    Who would have thought that ingredients like coffee cream could fall from the sky? This unique phenomenon occurs in South Carolina, United States. In 1969, the citizens of South Carolina were confused by a sudden shower of white powder falling from the sky. After trying it, the white powder turned out to be coffee cream! Something’s Happening The day after it rained coffee chips, the city of South Carolina was covered in white dust. Residents can’t even do their usual activities because the roads are covered in fog. Upon investigation, the source of the rain was the explosion of a production tube at a local coffee cream factory.

     

    12. RAINING COW

    In 1997 a Japanese fishing boat was rescued in the Sea of ​​Japan. They claim that a cow fell from the sky and hit their boat causing it to sink. The crew members were immediately imprisoned because they were thought to be making it up. About 2 weeks later, the Russian Air Force informed the Japanese Government that the crew of one of its cargo ships had stolen a cow and placed it in an inappropriate position on the plane. Because of that, the Cow went berserk when the ship was flying, causing the plane to roll uncontrollably. To save the plane and themselves, at an altitude of about 30,000 feet, the crew was forced to push the cow down while crossing the sea of ​​Japan.

    13. TSUNAMI CLOUDS

    Tsunami Clouds in England Hundreds of visitors to Lake Huron in England, in August 2018 joined to watch a rare natural phenomenon, a cloud tsunami, which is occurring in a line of clouds in the sky of the lake. Cloud tsunami, or what is often referred to as a fog bank is a collection of clouds that look like they are rolling up in the sky. According to the National Weather Service, as quoted by Mother Nature Network, fog banks can occur due to hot air condensing on a stretch of cold water. The hotter top of the cloud will sink to the bottom. This will cause the clouds to look like they are rolled up, which many tourists describe as tsunami clouds. Although a little scary, this phenomenon is not harmful at all and is actually a phenomenon that attracts the eye.

    14. FIRE TORNADOS IN JAPAN

    A fire tornado, or what is more commonly called Firenado, is a natural phenomenon that is both rare and dangerous. Fire tornadoes are common in the dry season on peatlands that are currently experiencing major fires.

    Fires that burn peatlands coupled with low air pressure tend to end in the emergence of fire tornadoes which have heat of up to 1,000 degrees Celsius, increasing the destructive power of tornadoes and of course making it difficult to deal with them. Although fire tornadoes are often only within the reach of a small area, in 1923, fire tornadoes became a nightmare for the residents of Yokohama in Japan.

    According to Smithsonian Magazine, the earthquake that history calls the “Great Kanto Earthquake” occurred on September 1, 1923, ravaging Japan in three earthquakes, all of which were over magnitude 7. The earthquake, which was followed by tsunami waves in the Atami area, also destroyed the wooden houses of residents in the Yokohama area.

    The earthquake also caused a large fire in Yokohama, burning the remains of houses made of flammable wood. The fire apparently also resulted in low air pressure in the Yokohama area. It was low enough that a hurricane formed which then grew into a fiery tornado up to 300 feet high. The fire tornado completely devoured the Yokohama area, killing more than 44 thousand victims.

    15. RAINING DIRT

    This highly unwanted rain occurred on May 9 last year in Canada. A witness named Susan Allan was driving a car with her child when suddenly she smelled an unpleasant odor which turned out to be feces. The incident looks like drops of mud falling from the sky. Scientists find it difficult to identify where the dirt comes from. There are some scientists who say that it is bird droppings, but there is still no clear evidence about it.

    16. THE WORLD’S DESTEST RAIN AT UNIONVILLE

    This record is owned by Unionville, Maryland, USA on July 4, 1956, 31.2 millimeters of rain fell per minute. As a comparison in sub-tropical regions, Hong Kong alone, has the heaviest rain of up to 70 millimeters of rain in one hour, not per minute.

    17. TEMPERATURE DOWN TO -89.2 CELCIUS IN ANTARCTICA

    The lowest temperature in the world has ever occurred to -89.2 Celsius. This temperature extreme occurred on July 21, 1983 in Vostok Antarctica, yes, Celsius, not Fahrenheit. The absence of solar radiation, the sky is clean, the air is stable all the time, and the high elevation (3,420 meters) is the main reason for the extreme cold weather in the area.

    18. HARDEST RAIN IN 24 HOURS

    The heaviest rain to fall in 24 hours occurred on Cyclone Denise on Foc-foc, an island in the Indian Ocean. The heavy rain fell as much as 1,825 meters for 24 hours from 7-8 January 1966.

    19. WORST ICE RAIN IN BANGLADESH, 92 PEOPLE KILL

    Worst Hail in Bangladesh. The heaviest hailstorm that ever occurred in the world experienced the city of Gopalganj, Bangladesh on April 14, 1986. Each piece of ice that fell weighed up to 1.02 kg. This terrible natural phenomenon killed 92 people.

    Source: from various sources

  • Get to know the 15 Soviet Union Fractal Countries and the Facts

    Soviet Union Fractal State – Maybe some of the Sinaumed’s have heard the name of the country “Soviet Union”. Today, the Soviet Union has ceased to exist and has now become various splinter states. However, in the past, the Soviet Union was a country that had great power and was feared by many other countries.

    In this article, we will discuss a brief history of the Soviet Union, along with the history of the 15 former Soviet Union states themselves. It is hoped that this article can add to Sinaumed’s’ knowledge, especially in the field of Social Sciences (IPS), such as history and geography.

    A Brief History of the Soviet Union

    The history of the Soviet Union, also known as the United Socialist Soviet Republic with the abbreviation USSR, began in 1917. Radical leftist revolutionaries overthrew Tsar Nicholas II whose family ruled the Russian state for centuries.

    This coup also went through a civil war that lasted quite a long time, before the Red Army, representing the revolutionaries, conquered the White Army, which at that time was the defender of Tsar Nicholas II, also adhered to other ideologies such as capitalism and monarchy.

    After the Soviet Union was established, they changed leadership regimes many times. Counting the Soviet Union had 8 leaders before finally split in 1991. Below, there is a list of leaders of the Soviet Union and their leadership period.

    1. Vladimir Lenin (1922-1924)
    2. Joseph Stalin (1924-1953)
    3. Georgy Malenkov (1953)
    4. Nikita Khrushchev (1953-1964)
    5. Leonid Brezhnev (1964-1982)
    6. Yuri Andropov(1982-1984)
    7. Konstantin Chernenko (1984-1985)
    8. Mikhail Gorbachev (1985-1991)

    Apart from that, what historians will probably remember is the fact that the Soviet Union had involvement in various major wars in the past. They were involved in several wars such as World War I, World War II, and the Cold War.

    During World War I, the Soviet Union, which at that time still had the name Russia, had a hand in helping Serbia defeat the Ottoman Empire, or now better known as Turkey. In World War II, the Soviet Union had a conflict with Japan regarding the problem of Japan’s expansion into the territory of the Soviet Union, becoming one of the foundations for this war and the reason why the Soviet Union allied with countries such as Britain and the United States to fight the Nazis from Germany and its allies. .

    However, it could be argued that the Soviet Union’s greatest involvement in the war was when it fought the United States in the Cold War. This war involved a number of major countries in the world, and led to wars between countries and civil wars.

    The Cold War occurred not long after the victory of the United States and the Soviet Union against the Nazis. This war was based on ideological differences as well as political concepts from a number of these major countries. The United States and its allies, also known as the western bloc, with its liberal views, and Russia and its allies, also known as the eastern bloc, with its communist views.

    Beginning in 1947, the Cold War was long, going through various ups and downs of both blocs. There is a possibility that several small wars that occurred in the past were the work of the United States and the Soviet Union who defended one of the war camps.

    In the end, there is no clear winner in this Cold War. However, observers say that the Western Bloc is the apparent winner of this war, because of the financial stability they have achieved, as well as the major influence on the pace of the world economy.

    Meanwhile, the Soviet Union, failed to achieve what the United States managed to get during the Cold War. Their economic situation slowly worsened, until finally on December 31, 1991, the Soviet Union fell and split into 15 countries as we know it today.

    The Soviet Union’s Fractal State

    Maybe some of the Sinaumed’s have looked at the world map and found several small countries around Russia. It is very likely that these countries were ex-Soviet Union states, which still exist and survive today.

    As mentioned above, there were 15 countries that were split from the Soviet Union. This time, we will briefly discuss this ex-Soviet Union country, starting from history, economic conditions, political understanding, and the life of the people of that country.

    1. Armenian

    Armenia is a country that is actually located on the Asian Continent, but is considered a European Continental country like Turkey. Armenia used to be part of the Ottoman Empire, before finally becoming a member of the former Soviet Union.

    Until now, Armenia is included in the category of developing countries, which rely on the mining sector and export a lot of precious metals such as bronze, silver and gold. For the rest, the Armenian economy thrives on people working abroad.

    As a ex-Soviet Union state, Armenia has good relations with Russia, the largest country of this splinter. Armenia imports a lot of oil and gas from Russia, and is under their protection if attacked by other countries. The country adopts a republican and democratic system of government, and the majority of its people are Catholic Christians.

    2. Azerbaijan

    Apart from Armenia, Azerbaijan is also a country located on the Asian Continent, but is considered a part of the countries on the European Continent. Azerbaijan also has a republican and democratic system of government like Armenia, and is still categorized as a developing country.

    Despite this, the majority of Azerbaijan’s population is Muslim. And unlike Armenia, Azerbaijan belongs to a country that speaks Turkish as its national language, even though they were formerly a former Soviet Union state.

    The natural gas sector is the largest contributor to the Azerbaijani economy. About 80% of Azerbaijan’s exports are oil and natural gas, both in raw and finished form. Apart from the natural gas sector, Azerbaijan also relies heavily on the agricultural sector in their economic wheel.

    3. Belarus

    Belarus or Belarus is a former Soviet Union country which is categorized as a Slavic Nation because their main language, namely Russian, has Slavic roots. Apart from Belarus, Russia and Ukraine also fall into the category of Slavic Nations.

    And among these three countries, Belarus has the smallest area. Like many other former Soviet Union countries, Belarus, which has a mixed government system between dictatorship and presidency, also falls into the category of developing countries.

    The country also exports oil and gas, mostly in the form of refined oil and gas, making the sector a key sector in the Belarusian economy. They also export a lot of basic materials such as rubber, plastic, and formed metal.

    4. Estonian

    Located east of Russia, Estonia is another small country that was also a former Soviet Union state. However, in contrast to the majority of former Soviet Union countries, Estonia can be included in the category of developed countries because of its very good economic growth.

    Estonia relies on various sectors to advance their economy. However, the industrial sector can be said to be a reliable sector in this country. Estonia exports many industrial materials and finished products to other countries, such as cars, electronic equipment, and building materials.

    The system of government that Estonia has is a republic. The majority of the population of this country do not adhere to any religion, more commonly referred to as atheists. An interesting fact about Estonia is that the history of their country shows that they have the ancestry of the Balkan peoples, even though they were formerly part of the Soviet Union.

    5. Georgia

    Apart from being a state in the United States, the name “Georgia” is also the name of another former Soviet Union country. The country of Georgia is actually located as part of the Asian continent. However, like some of the former Soviet Union countries discussed above, this country is also considered a country on the European Continent.

    Nearly 89% of Georgia’s population is Christian. This is because in the 4th century, Georgia has a history where this country was occupied by Alexander the Great, a ruler who at that time was a Christian who spread the teachings of that religion.

    Even though it is included in the category of developing countries, Georgia’s economy can be said to be quite good. Georgia relies on a number of sectors as a source of their economic income. Even so, this country with a republican government system has 2 of the largest sectors in its economy, namely the manufacturing sector and the mining sector.

    6. Kazakhstan

    In contrast to several former Soviet Union countries which were previously located on the Asian continent but were considered part of countries on the European continent, Kazakhstan is a country on the Asian continent and is still considered part of the countries on this continent.

    The religion adopted by the majority of the people of Kazakhstan is Islam. The country which holds the record for being the largest country without sea borders also has a republican system of government like many other former Soviet Union countries.

    It should be noted that the Central Asian region has abundant oil resources. It is used by many countries of the region as their economic resource. The developing country of Kazakhstan is one of them, which relies on the oil and gas sector as a source of state revenue, exporting around 60% of oil and gas, both in raw and refined forms.

    7. Kyrgyzstan

    Kyrgyzstan is another country located on the Asian Continent, in the Central Asia region to be precise, and has quite a lot in common with the country of Kazakhstan. Among them are the majority of the population who embrace Islam, a country without sea borders, and a republican political system.

    Kyrgyzstan is also included in the category of developing countries, just like Kazakhstan. Apart from that, the difference here is that Kyrgyzstan’s economic condition is still far below that of Kazakhstan, even though both are developing countries. Kyrgyzstan has even been included in the list of the poorest countries in Central Asia, in second place.

    Kyrgyzstan relies heavily on the mining sector, which also happens to be heavily relied on by a number of other countries in the Central Asian region. The biggest export from this country is gold, followed by other precious metals such as silver and bronze.

    8. Latvian

    Back to Continental Europe, Latvia is another former Soviet Union country which also actually has a history as a Balkan country like Estonia which we have previously discussed. Like Estonia, Latvia is also classified as a developed country in Europe and the world.

    There are various sectors that these republics rely on to support their economy. Latvia exports various kinds of goods to other countries, both finished goods and raw materials, such as wood, electronic equipment, medicines, and alcoholic beverages.

    The large number of exports owned by Latvia has made them heavily involved in the economic system in Europe. They are also members of a number of economic organizations both in Europe and in the world. These two factors are the reasons behind Latvia’s high per capita income.

    9. Lithuania

    Apart from Estonia and Latvia, Lithuania is also a handful of other developed countries that were once part of the Soviet Union. All three have similarities in history, economic conditions, language, and area. This country has a republican system of government.

    Lithuania, whose population is predominantly Christian and Catholic, has a number of sectors that form the backbone of the country’s economy. In Europe, Lithuania is one of the countries that exports a lot of various kinds of needs from other countries such as electronics, medicines, oil or gasoline and car spare parts .

    Nonetheless, the agricultural sector seems to still be the country’s main source of income. Similar to Latvia, Lithuania has also joined many trade organizations both in Europe and the world.

    10. Moldova

    Prior to joining the Soviet Union, Moldova was part of the Ottoman Empire. Having become independent in 1918 and joined by Romania, Moldova eventually merged into the Soviet Union in 1924 and became part of the country before they broke up.

    Moldova is one of the poorest countries in Europe. Their per capita income is not as high as other European countries. In fact, this country that has a republican government system is also one of the poorest former Soviet Union countries.

    The agricultural sector is the main sector that supports the Moldovan economy. Food items such as wheat, corn, sunflower seeds, as well as food and beverage products such as wine, vegetable oil and nuts, are the most exported products from Moldova.

    11. Russia

    This country is the largest ex-Soviet Union country and has the strongest economy when compared to other former Soviet Union countries. Naturally, considering that Russia became the country that founded the Soviet Union, and invited a number of other fractional countries to join it.

    Russia itself is a member of the G7 which consists of countries with the strongest economies in the world. This country with a republican government system but still has authority like a dictator also relies on various sectors to support their economy.

    Due to the area of ​​the country which is even the largest in the world, Russia has natural and human resources to support their economy. The mining sector, the agricultural sector, the oil and gas sector, and even the tourism sector, support the country’s economy.

    12. Tajikistan

    Back to the ex-Soviet Union countries in the Central Asian region, there is Tajikistan, which is also included in the category of developing countries. Like Kazakhstan and Kyrgyzstan which we previously discussed above, the majority of the population of these countries are Muslims.

    Tajikistan also exports a lot of precious metals to other countries. Several types of precious metals that they export include gold, bronze, and aluminum, and minerals such as zinc. Tajikistan is also famous for its agricultural endeavors, and has several food sources such as fruits and vegetables.

    However, this does not cover the fact that Tajikistan is one of the poorest countries in the Central Asia region and Asia as a whole. Their economic growth and development is still far behind compared to other countries in a similar region.

    13. Turkmenistan

    Turkmenistan is a former Soviet Union country located in the Central Asian region which we previously discussed in this article. Some of the Sinaumed’s might have guessed that Turkmenistan has a lot in common with other former Soviet Union countries in the same region.

    Turkmenistan is also included in the category of developing countries, just like Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan. Like the last 2 countries, Turkmenistan’s economic situation is unfortunately considered the lowest and can be said to be not very good.

    Turkmenistan relies on the oil and natural gas sector in its economic rotation. This country with a republican government system was once labeled as the country with the worst Human Rights (HAM) compared to other countries. This is because they do not treat minorities, the press, and freedom of religion properly.

    14. Ukraine

    Ukraine is the largest ex-Soviet country after Russia. Even though they are both former Soviet Union countries and have a number of similarities, Ukraine and Russia have a conflict which, until the time this article was written, has not been resolved, and they have even gone to war with each other.

    One thing that this country has in common with a republican system of government is that it has more natural and human resources compared to a number of other former Soviet Union countries, making Ukraine classified as a developed country.

    Some of the sectors that Ukraine relies on to support their economy are the natural gas sector and the agricultural sector. This last sector is considered the best sector belonging to Ukraine, because they export a lot of various agricultural products such as corn, wheat and barley.

    15. Uzbekistan

    The last ex-Soviet Union state that we discuss in this article is again located in the Central Asian region. However, unlike the majority of other countries that were part of the former Soviet Union, Uzbekistan’s economy is much better off.

    Uzbekistan relies on the oil sector, due to its location in Central Asia which is rich in petroleum. They are also one of the largest cotton exporters in Asia. Therefore, the economy of this country with a majority Muslim population continues to grow every year.

    Even so, the human rights condition in Uzbekistan is also not good enough, like Turkmenistan which we discussed earlier. However, Uzbekistan is slowly trying to improve their human rights conditions and continues to improve so that the people’s human rights needs can be met.

    Related Book Recommendations

    That is an article discussing the ex-Soviet Union countries. Sinaumed’s who are interested in increasing their knowledge on this topic can read some of our recommended books, namely the book “Migration as an Impact of Political and Economic Changes in the Former Soviet Union Areas”, the book “World Figures Series 64: Mikhail Gorbachev (Last President of the Soviet Union)” , and the book “The Movement of Islam in Russia”.

    1. Migration as an Impact of Political and Economic Changes in the Former Soviet Union Areas

    2. World Figures Series 64: Mikhail Gorbachev (Last President of the Soviet Union)

    3. Movement of Islam in Russia

    Author: M. Adrianto S.

  • Get to know the 14 organs of the human respiratory system and their diseases

    Getting to Know the Human Respiratory Organs – Breathing as a process of inhaling air containing oxygen and expelling carbon dioxide from the lungs. The respiratory system is a collection of organ tissues that help your body breathe.

    Did you know that adult humans breathe 12-16 times per minute while resting? One series of inhaling and exhaling is counted as 1 breath. This process is also known as the human respiratory system. With the support of oxygen, all organs can then function normally. Let’s get to know the following human respiratory system:

     

    A. How the Human Respiratory System Works

    The working process of the human respiratory system is often also called the respiratory system. As explained by the National Heart, Lung, and Blood Institute, the process of respiration begins when you take in air through your nose and into your throat.

    After that, the air will descend through the larynx and into the trachea. At the same time you inhale, the diaphragm and the muscles between the ribs contract to create empty space in the chest cavity. This is so that the lungs can draw in the air you breathe.

    After the incoming air moves up to the end of the trachea, the air will pass through the bronchi and into the two lungs. After that, air flows into the bronchioles, which continue to narrow until the air reaches the ends of the forks. At the end of the bronchioles are small air sacs or alveoli. When air reaches the alveoli, oxygen passes through the membrane into tiny blood vessels called capillaries.

    Instead, carbon dioxide from the blood in the capillaries leaves and enters the alveoli. After oxygen and carbon dioxide exchange places in the alveoli, the chest cavity will relax the diaphragm muscle so that the diaphragm loosens. This allows carbon dioxide to move up and then be expelled through the lungs and then exhaled through the nose.

    More in the article: Human Respiratory System

    B. Respiratory System Organs in Humans

    Breathing is a very important activity for humans. Humans have been equipped with a device that is able to breathe air, so that the need for oxygen is met, because without oxygen the activities in the bodies of living things cannot take place.

    The definition of the respiratory system in humans can be interpreted as follows: The activity of taking in air (inspiration) and expelling air (expiration) through the respiratory apparatus. Exchange of gases between cells and the environment (external respiration). Enzymatic reactions, utilization of oxygen require respiratory enzymes (cytochromes).

    1. Nose

    The nose is the main gate for air to enter and exit when breathing. The inner wall of the nose is covered with fine hairs that function to filter impurities from the air we breathe. Apart from the nose, air can also enter and leave the mouth.

    2. Tonsils

    Tonsils are another name for tonsils. The tonsils are lymph nodes that are in the wall of the pharynx (throat). The tonsils are actually not an important part of the human immune or respiratory system. If the tonsils become infected and inflamed, the doctor can remove them or remove them surgically.

    3. Pharynx

    The pharynx or upper throat is a tube behind the mouth and nasal cavity that connects them to another respiratory tract, namely the trachea. As part of the human respiratory system, the pharynx functions to channel air from the nose and mouth to the trachea (windpipe).

    4. Sinuses

    Sinuses are air cavities in the skull. These cavities are located on either side of the nose near the cheekbones, behind the bridge of the nose, between the eyes, and in the middle of the forehead. In the human respiratory system, the sinuses function to help regulate the temperature and humidity of the air you breathe from your nose.

    5. Adenoids

    Adenoids are lymph node tissue in the throat. Inside the adenoids are knots of cells and connecting blood vessels that carry fluid throughout the body. Adenoids help the body fight infection by filtering foreign matter such as germs, and producing lymphocyte cells to kill them.

    6. Epiglottis

    The epiglottis is a leaf-shaped flap of cartilage located behind the tongue, above the larynx (voice box). During breathing, the epiglottis opens and allows air to enter the larynx and into the lungs. However, the epiglottis will close while we eat to prevent food and drink from being accidentally inhaled and causing choking.

    6. Lungs

    The lungs are a pair of organs located within the rib cage. Each lung is on either side of the chest. The main role of the lungs in the respiratory system is to accommodate the oxygenated air that we breathe from the nose and to channel this oxygen into the blood vessels to be distributed throughout the body.

    7. Pleura

    The lungs are covered by a thin membrane called the pleura. The pleural lining acts as a lubricant that allows the lungs to expand and contract smoothly with each breath. The pleural lining also separates the lungs from the chest wall.

    8. Bronchioles

    Bronchioles are branches of the bronchi that function to carry air from the bronchi to the alveoli. In addition, the bronchioles also function to control the amount of air that enters and leaves during the breathing process.

    9. Larynx

    The larynx or voice box houses the vocal cords. It is located just below the junction of the pharynx which divides into the trachea and esophagus. The larynx has two vocal cords that open when we breathe and close to produce sound. When we breathe, air will flow through the two vocal cords that coincide to produce vibrations. It is these vibrations that produce sound.

    10. Trachea

    The trachea or windpipe is an integral part of the airways and has a vital function of moving air to and from the lungs for breathing. The trachea or windpipe is a wide, hollow tube that connects the larynx (voice box) to the bronchi of the lungs.

    It is about 10 cm long and less than 2.5 cm in diameter. The trachea extends from the larynx down to the breastbone (sternum), and then divides into two small tubes called bronchi. Each side of the lung has one bronchus.

    11. Ribs

    The ribs are the bones that support the chest cavity and protect the internal organs of the chest, such as the heart and lungs from impact or shock. The ribs will expand and contract following the movement of the lungs when taking in and exhaling.

    12. Alveoli

    Alveoli or alveoli are small sacs in the lungs that are located at the ends of the bronchioles. In the respiratory system, alveoli serve as a site for exchange of oxygen and carbon dioxide.

    There are also capillaries in the alveoli. Later, the blood will pass through the capillaries and be carried by the veins and arteries. The alveoli then absorb oxygen from the air carried by the bronchioles and pass it into the blood. After that, carbon dioxide from the body’s cells flows with the blood to the alveoli to be exhaled.

    13. Bronchial Tubes

    In the bronchial tubes of the lungs, there are cilia in the form of small hairs that move like waves. The wave movement of the cilia will bring mucus (phlegm/mucus/fluid) up to the outside of the throat.

    Cilia are also present in the nostrils. The function of mucus or phlegm in the bronchial tubes is to prevent dust, germs, or other foreign objects from entering the lungs. Coughing can also be a way for the human respiratory system to prevent foreign objects from entering the lungs.

    14. Diaphragm

    The diaphragm is a strong muscular wall that separates the chest cavity from the abdominal cavity. When doing belly breathing, the diaphragm will move down and create an empty cavity to draw in air. It can also help expand the lungs.

    C. How to Keep the Respiratory System Healthy

    Various conditions can affect the respiratory organs of the human body. Among them due to irritation of bacteria or viruses that cause germs. It can also be due to inflammation, irritation, and pain due to various diseases. Various diseases that attack the respiratory organs include: asthma, bronchiectasis, chronic obstructive pulmonary disease, pneumonia, tuberculosis.

    In addition, there are also lung cancer, cystic fibrosis, pleural effusion, and sarcoidosis. The way to keep the respiratory organs healthy can be done in various ways. Among them:

    • Avoid pollutants that can damage airways, including smoke, chemicals and radioactive gases
    • Wear a mask outdoors so as not to be exposed to smoke, dust or other types of pollutants
    • Avoid smoking and exposure to secondhand smoke
    • Consume a healthy intake that contains lots of fruits and vegetables
    • Drink enough water to keep the body hydrated
    • Exercise regularly
    • Prevent infection by washing your hands frequently
    • Get vaccinated regularly

     

    D. Diseases of the Human Respiratory System

    The respiratory system is one of the most important systems in the human body. The lungs that enter this system have an important function in distributing oxygen. Oxygen that enters the lungs will later be carried by the blood and distributed throughout the body. If lung function is disturbed, the body will also slowly weaken due to reduced oxygen levels.

    Disorders of the respiratory system can be caused by lifestyle, such as smoking to viral infections such as Covid-19. Therefore, you must be careful in maintaining lung health so that the body remains healthy. Here are some diseases that commonly attack the respiratory system in humans:

    1. Asthma

    The first is asthma. One of the diseases that causes the respiratory tract to narrow so that the sufferer has difficulty breathing. This narrowing can be caused by several things, such as dust, smoke, animal hair, exercise, cold air. Or also because of heredity. If one of your family members has a history of this disease, then one of their offspring must suffer too.

    Asthma can attack parents, adults, teenagers, and children. To reduce asthma, you can take beta adrenergic receptor agonists. Is one of the best asthma medicine. Don’t forget to bring inhalers or asthma inhalers when you are on the move, so that your activities continue to run smoothly.

     

    2. Pneumonia

    Pneumonia is a condition in which the lungs become infected due to dust ingress. Then resulting in the appearance of black spots in the lungs. Apart from dust, viral infections such as Covid-19 can be a forerunner of respiratory problems because this virus directly attacks the respiratory tract.

    Pneumonia is divided into two levels, namely mild and severe with different symptoms for each person. It can be like fever, chills, cough with phlegm, and a chest that feels tight. Check with your doctor immediately so you can get further treatment to prevent unwanted things.

    3. Bronchitis

    Bronchitis is a disease that triggers inflammation of the bronchi, the airways connected to the lungs. The main causes are viruses, bacteria, mycoplasma pneumoniae, and chlamydia (small organisms that look like bacteria).

    Bronchitis is a disease that can be cured over time. But for sufferers who are chronic (lungs and heart) and are old, it can be a serious illness. It is recommended for sufferers to take medicines recommended by doctors, get lots of rest, and drink water.

    4. Emphysema

    The next disease that can attack the respiratory system is emphysema. Can cause damage to the air sacs in the lungs. The damage that occurs initially is small, but over time it will increase in size. When the area of ​​the lungs gets narrower, the amount of oxygen pumped into the lungs decreases, consequently disrupting the respiratory system.

    Reporting from WebMD, a common cause of emphysema is due to smoking or inhaling cigarette smoke. Some of the symptoms for people with emphysema are coughing, shortness of breath, decreased body weight, tired easily, and heart palpitations.

    5. Pulmonary Hypertension

    Pulmonary hypertension is one of the more specific diseases of high blood pressure, which includes the arteries in the lungs and the right side of the heart. This disease occurs when the small arteries and capillaries become blocked or narrowed. This condition causes blood flow to the lungs to be disrupted.

    When pulmonary hypertension recurs, the right side of the heart has to work harder to pump blood to all organs of the body. When blood flow enters the lungs for a long time, the heart’s performance will weaken and eventually cause heart failure. This disease can affect anyone. But it is more common in people with lung or heart disease.

    6. Whooping Cough

    Whooping cough or hundred-day cough is a contagious disease that affects the human respiratory tract. According to data from WHO, the number of people with whooping cough is around 30-50 million cases each year and the number of deaths that occur is 300 thousand people each year.

    Symptoms that arise such as sneezing, runny nose, and nasal congestion. Whooping cough can be prevented by giving a vaccine to the sufferer. Or it could be by getting enough rest and avoiding foods that contain oil such as fried foods.

    7. Lung Cancer

    This cancer is a type of severe respiratory disease. Lung cancer occurs when cells in the lungs develop abnormally which then causes tumors. The tumor, which was originally small, will slowly grow and become more numerous. This causes lung function to be hampered. Nicotine in cigarettes is touted as the main cause of lung cancer. Besides smoking, frequent exposure to air polluted with chemicals can cause lung cancer.

     

    8. Acute Respiratory Distress Syndrome (ARDS)

    This disorder is caused by injury to the lungs due to serious illness. Patients with ARDS mostly need the help of a breathing apparatus called a ventilator until they recover. One of the diseases that can cause ARDS is the Covid-19 virus.

    9. Tuberculosis (TB)

    The bacterium Mycobacterium tuberculosis (MTB) is the main cause of TB disease. This respiratory disease is one of several dangerous diseases in the world. Sourced from the WHO website, there were as many as 1.4 million people died due to TB in 2019. To prevent this disease, children will be given a TB prevention vaccine at certain ages. Treatment for TB patients takes a long time until they are declared completely cured. If not treated immediately, this respiratory system disease can attack other organs in the body.

    Read more in this book

    Book & Article Recommendations Related to the Human Respiratory System

  • Get to know the 10 Most Popular East Java Regional Songs and Their Meanings

    Regional Anthem of East Java – Being an Indonesian is indeed proud. Okay, maybe our country is not as advanced as other European countries, such as Switzerland or Denmark. However, we are also not a backward nation that is ostracized by the world. On the contrary, our country is one of the richest countries in the world.

    Our country is rich in natural resources, as well as abundant human resources. But apart from that, our country is also rich in culture. Just imagine, there are 37 provinces in Indonesia.

    Each province has its own regional language, different traditional houses, different arts, and even cooler, each region also has its own regional songs.

    Folk songs are definitely not something foreign to your ears, right? At least if you were born and educated in the 90s to early 2000s. In those years, every elementary school always taught its students to play folk songs. We always sing it in arts and culture lessons every Friday or Saturday with the teacher in class.

    The regional songs that are sung are not only regional songs from the place or province we live in, but also regional songs from each province. Starting from the Bungong Jeumpa song from the province of Nangroe Aceh Darussalam to Apuse from Papua, we also learn it. Even though dozens of years have passed, we still remember some of their songs.

    Apart from cultivating a sense of nationalism and enlivening the atmosphere in the classroom, folk songs also have many functions. What does it do? Here are 5 functions of traditional songs in Indonesia that you need to know!

    Functions of Regional Songs

    Singing folk songs is always fun, even if the folk songs don’t come from our area and use a local language that is completely foreign to our ears.

    When we were still in elementary school, we always loved to sing folk songs. One of the reasons is because singing folk songs is much more fun than doing math problems that are confusing and cause boredom.

    But again, folk songs exist and are created not only to liven up the atmosphere in the classroom. More than that, folk songs also have a bigger function. What’s that? Here are the functions of regional songs in Indonesia!

    1. As a part of a traditional ceremony in an area

    One of the reasons why regional songs exist is because of the customs and culture of the people in the region. Usually the songs were composed by the ancestors for various functions, one of which is as an accompaniment in traditional ceremonies.

    As you know, several regions in Indonesia are still very thick with their traditions, customs and culture. They even still perform traditional ceremonies on certain days of the year. Whether it’s in a death ceremony, or even a ceremony welcoming the harvest season.

    In a traditional ceremony like this, apart from praying, it is not uncommon for the residents to also sing folk songs as accompaniment throughout the event. In Sumba, for example, there is the Merapu traditional ceremony which is a death ceremony. At this ceremony, apart from slaughtering animals as an offering to the ancestors, people will also sing folk songs to accompany the spirits during the ceremony.

    2. Dance accompaniment or regional arts

    Every city in the world has events or festivals that can only be found in that area. In Indonesia, art performances or festivals are much more lively.

    Usually, art performances are filled with traditional dance performances from their respective regions. To make it more lively, this dance performance will always be accompanied by folk songs. Usually these songs are played from cassettes or CDs, but not infrequently the dancers themselves sing along to sing the folk songs. Saman dance from the province of Nangroe Aceh Darussalam, for example, apart from being accompanied by musical instruments, the dancers also sing regional songs to accompany the dance.

    3. Communication Media between Singers and Listeners

    When a singer sings a song, he is actually conveying the message of the song to the audience. This function also applies to folk songs.

    What’s more, folk songs are very thick with wise messages. So when the song is sung, the singer is conveying a message to the audience.

    4. As entertainment for ancient people

    Every human being needs entertainment in his life. The existence of entertainment, allows a person to release the burden on his mind even if only for a moment. Entertainment also has the same function for people in ancient times.

    However, entertainment in ancient times was certainly different from entertainment today. In the past, there were no malls, no cafes, not many tourist destinations that we used to visit like today. Instead, they will entertain themselves by singing folk songs.

    Not infrequently, these folk songs are accompanied by traditional dances. Indeed, when compared to tourist attractions and malls, the entertainment our grandparents had was fairly simple. However, despite its simplicity, it was quite entertaining for people in the past.

    Apart from being entertainment for parents, folk songs are also an accompaniment for small children when playing with their friends. The song Ampar-Ampar Pisang from South Kalimantan, for example, you girls must have sung this song when playing with friends. Likewise with the Pok Ame-Ame song that we often sing to our younger siblings.

    5. To Enliven the Atmosphere

    Apart from functioning as an accompaniment for traditional dance arts or regional art performances, folk songs are also used in various important events in a region. Of course the goal is to enliven the event.

    For example, during regional campaigns, it is not uncommon for the organizers to play folk songs from that area, and even sing with their supporters.

    Traditional songs were chosen, because these songs have affinity with the community rather than the types of songs that are currently popular. It is hoped that this closeness can make the relationship between candidates and their supporters closer, as well as create a more fluid atmosphere so that campaign events can run smoothly.

     

     

    10 Popular East Java Regional Songs

    So far we have thought that each province has only one regional anthem. If you think so, then you are wrong. In fact, every province has dozens or even dozens of folk songs that will be sung at certain events or only as accompaniment in traditional performances.

    Of the many provinces in Indonesia, East Java is one of the provinces that has the most regional songs. Here are 10 of the most popular East Java folk songs. Which one have you heard before ?

    1. Come on Rec

    Meaning

    The first East Javanese folk song that we will discuss is ‘Rek Ayo Rek’. This song is one of the most popular songs. The lyrics are easy to remember, so it’s also easy to sing.

    The song ‘Rek Ayo Rek’ itself is a song that tells about the happiness of young people or teenagers when Sunday night comes. As we know, Saturday night is youth night.

    If you go out at night, you will definitely find lots of young people gathering in the square, city center, cafe or other entertainment venues. Whether it’s alone with his girlfriend or can also gather with his friends. Here are the lyrics of the song ‘Rek Ayo Rek’.

    Lyrics

    rek Come on rek
    rek, come on rek, do the Tunjungan
    rek, come on, rek, it’s crowded together
    Cak, come on, cak, sopo, I’m melting with me,
    cak, come on, cak, I’m dating cah ayu

    Strolling through the shop,
    masio’s motto, I’m just annoyed at Lego’s heart.
    Sopo understands your fate and is lucky to
    know Anake Sing Dodol Rujak Cingur

    Jok thinks con podho isn’t duwe sangu
    Jok thinks it’s angger podho is so glum that I do
    Mangan tofu jok mixed with cucumber nganggo
    Sunday night wasn’t good I was daydreaming

    2. Gai Star

    Meaning

    The song ‘Gai Bintang’ or also popularly known as ‘Gei Bintang’ is another popular folk song from East Java. Unlike the previous songs and most other East Java regional songs which use Javanese, the song ‘Gai Bintang’ uses the Madurese language.

    This song is also very short as it only consists of four lines and three verses. The song ‘Gai Bintang’ itself tells the story of a person who wants to reach for the stars by using a pole from janur kuning. However, instead of getting the stars, he got the moon instead. Here are the lyrics for the song ‘Gai Bintang’ that you must listen to:

    Lyrics

    Gai Star

    Gai bintang alek gagar moon
    Pagaina janor koneng
    Kaka eagle alek sajan jau
    Pajauna bro lon alon
    Leya letes kates flower tokca tokcer

    3. Malathe flower

    Meaning

    Compared to the song ‘Rek Ayo Rek’ whose popularity is already well-known everywhere, the song ‘Kembang Malathe’ is probably nothing. However, just like the title, this song has a very beautiful meaning.

    The title ‘Kembang Malathe’ itself means ‘Jasmine Flower’. As the title suggests, this song tells about jasmine flowers which are beautiful, fragrant, and perfect for giving to loved ones. Here are the lyrics of the song ‘Kembang Malathe’ which you can read below:

    Lyrics

    Malathean flower

    Malathe pote flower
    Beunah ro’om ngapencote
    Gik buru e pettek from taman sare
    Ropana segger tor asre

    Bennyak kembeng se sae
    Not seddep akadhi malate
    Menangka kasogen kaator kapotre
    Se seddep akadhi malathe

    4. Lindri

    Meaning

    The next regional song from East Java is entitled ‘Lindri’. This song is also rarely heard by people from other areas outside the East Java region. However, if you are originally from East Java, you must have heard this song at least once in your life, or maybe you even memorized the lyrics?

    Again ‘Lindri’ itself uses Javanese and has the meaning to always be grateful for what God has given to us, His servants. Even though what we get is not always what we expect, we always get what we really need. That should also be grateful, right? Here are the lyrics of the folk song entitled ‘Lindri’:

    Lyrics

    Lindri

    Lindri adang telung kati lawuhe semayi
    Adhitutul a mak telep lep
    A dhiemplok plok a mak telep
    Pacak gulu cingkring adhuh yayi fishing sandals
    Adhuh dhangkrek krek adhuh dhangkrek krek 

    5. Mold

    Meaning

    One of the functions of folk songs is as an accompaniment in children’s games. The same goes for this one song. Titled ‘Jamuran’, again, it actually doesn’t have a special meaning like the other songs. But this song is often used by children in ancient times to accompany their games. Here are the lyrics:

    Lyrics

    Moldy

    Mushrooms, ge ge thok
    What herbs do you have, ge ge thok, Mushrooms
    that are so
    rich

     

     

    6. Pa’ Kopa’ Eling

    Meaning

    If the previous song was used as an accompaniment song in children’s games and has no special meaning, the song ‘Pa’ Kopa’ Eling’ is quite the opposite. This song has a deep meaning, where the creator wants to remind people to always be aware or remember, to remember God more precisely and not forget to carry out His commands such as prayer, fasting, and a number of other acts of worship. Here are the lyrics to the song ‘Pa’ Kopa’ Eling’:

    Lyrics

    Pa’ Kopa’ Eling

    Pa’ kopa’ eling,
    Elingnga sakoranji,
    Eppa’na olle paparing,
    Ana’ mine tao ngaji…
    Praying babana cabbi, 

    Ka’angka’na sarabi potthon,
    E cocco’ dhangdhang pote keba mole,
    E cocco’ dhangdhang celleng keba melleng

    7. Cublak Cublak Suweng

    Meaning

    If this one song, you must have heard or sung it when you were little, right? Even if you don’t come from East Java, this song is very popular outside of East Java.

    In the past, this song was also often used as an accompaniment for children’s games. Uniquely, even though it is often used as a children’s accompaniment when playing, the song ‘Cublak-Cublak Suweng’ actually has a deep meaning.

    This song itself has the meaning not to be greedy with the world’s treasures that are owned. Because no matter how much wealth we have, it will not be a guarantee that we will get happiness. Here are the lyrics of the song ‘Cublak-Cublak Suweng’:

    Lyrics

    Cublak-Cublak Suweng

    Cublak cublak suweng,
    Suwenge ting gelènèl,
    Mambu ketundhung gudèl…

    Pak empong lera-léré,
    Sapa ngguyu ndelikkaké,
    Sir sir pong dhelé kopong,
    Sir sir pong dhelé kopong…

    8. Re Sere Penang

    Meaning

    Eleven twelve with the song ‘Cublak-Cublak Suweng’, a regional song in East Java which also has a meaning that is no less deep. Titled ‘Re Sere Penang’, this song tells about good values ​​and calls to do good. Because it is our good attitude that will become our provision or handle in the future. Here are the lyrics!

    Lyrics

    Re Sere Penang

    Re-sere penang,
    Penangnga penang jambe,
    Maju kaka’ Maju ale’,
    Pa Bagus Tengkana, Lako Becce’,
    Kalellan e Ka’dinto

    9. Keraban Sape

    Meaning

    Well, if this one song has a unique meaning. Unlike other East Javanese folk songs which contain messages of kindness, the song ‘Keraban Sape’ actually tells about the culture and traditions of a region.

    Yup, from the title you can probably guess that this song tells about the excitement of the Cow Race competition which is often carried out by the Madurese people. Here are the lyrics of the song ‘Keraban Sape’:

    Lyrics

    Keraban Sape

    Every year, Madura Latan is busy. There are a lot of
    kerbbana kerraban sape.
    Many foreign people are coming from far away. Bade
    waiting for kerraban sape
    madura.

    10. Maloko Sets

    Meaning

    After the song ‘Keraban Sape’, another song that has no less unique meaning is ‘Set-Seset Maloko’ which also comes from East Java. This song does not tell about a traditional game, but this song is often sung by boys while playing kites.

    Apart from being a boy’s favorite song, this song is also often sung by mothers when feeding their children. Interestingly, this song actually has nothing to do with children because this song actually tells about the transition of the weather from the rainy season to the dry season.

    Lyrics

    Maloko Sets

    Set-seset maloko’
    Yes ​​tompe, yes ma’am’
    Tompena for you mama’na
    Ma’am ma’am for you embu’na

     

     

    So, those are some popular East Javanese folk songs. Each song has a different meaning, from play to messages of kindness to changes in the weather. So, from the East Java folk songs, which songs have you heard ?

    Thus a review of East Java folk songs. Sinaumed’s who want to know more about folk songs can visit sinaumedia.com to get related books. As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides the best products, so you have #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Siti Marliah

  • Get to know Tax Objects and Various Tax Objects

    Definition of Tax Objects

    The object of tax is income or additional economic capability received by the taxpayer. In simple terms, the object of tax is income that is subject to tax. The meaning of own income is any additional economic capacity received or obtained by a taxpayer, both from Indonesia and from outside Indonesia, which can be used for consumption or to increase the wealth of the taxpayer in question in whatever name and form. The income comes from Indonesia.

    Tax objects are used for consumption or to increase the wealth of the taxpayer concerned. In the form of any name or form, income or additional economic capabilities received by the taxpayer. The income comes from Indonesia and outside Indonesia. If these types of income are included in the types of tax object categories and criteria, they will be subject to tax objects according to the applicable rates and types of taxes.

    Kinds of Tax Objects

    The following includes tax objects, namely:

    1. Rewards

    The meaning of compensation in other forms includes compensation in kind provided by non-income tax subjects. Compensation or reimbursement in respect of work or services obtained or received includes salaries, wages, benefits, honoraria, commissions, bonuses, gratuities, pensions or other forms of compensation.

    2. Prizes

    Prizes obtained from sweepstakes or jobs or activities or awards. What is meant by award is compensation given in connection with certain activities, for example compensation received in connection with the discovery of ancient objects.

    3. Operating profit

    Operating profit is profit from operating results. There is another opinion about operating profit which is the company’s income minus explicit costs or company accounting costs. Operating profit differs from economic profit in that the company’s revenue is reduced by explicit costs and implicit costs.

    Profit levels usually differ between companies in the same industry and the differences are greater in different industries. The following are several theories trying to explain these differences, namely:

    • Profit theory in the face of risk.
      According to this theory, above normal economic profit results are needed by companies to enter and survive in several fields such as oil exploration which have above average risks.
    • The theory of profit due to friction.
      This theory states that some companies due to factors (economies of scale, capital requirements or patent rights) can act as monopolists which allows them to maintain above normal profits for the long term.
    • Innovation profit theory.
      In this innovation theory, profits above normal are compensation for successful innovations.
    • Managerial efficiency profit theory.
      The theory of managerial efficiency profit is profit that can achieve profits above normal if it succeeds in carrying out efficiency in various fields and can fulfill the desires of its consumers.

    4. Profit

    Gains arise from selling or transferring assets, including:

    • Gains due to transfer of assets to corporations, partnerships and other entities as a substitute for shares or equity participation.
    • Profits due to the transfer of assets to shareholders, partners or members obtained by the company, in partnerships and other entities.
    • Gains due to liquidation, merger, consolidation, expansion, division, business takeover or reorganization under any name.
    • Profits due to the transfer of assets in the form of grants, assistance or donations except those given to blood relatives in one degree of direct lineage and religious bodies, educational bodies, social organizations including foundations, cooperatives or individuals who run micro and small businesses.
      The provisions are further regulated by a Minister of Finance Regulation, as long as there is no relationship with business, work, ownership or control between the parties concerned.
    • Profits from the sale or transfer of part or all of mining rights, a sign of participation in financing or capital in mining companies.

    5. Acceptance of tax payments

    Receipt of tax payments that have been charged as expenses and additional tax refund payments.

    6. Flowers

    Interest which includes premiums, discounts and compensation due to guaranteed debt repayments, namely:

    • Premium occurs when bonds are sold above their nominal value. While the discount occurs when bonds are purchased below their nominal value.
    • The premium is income for those who issue bonds, while the discount is income for those who buy bonds.

    If Sinaumed’s wants to know more about tax interest. Sinaumed’s can read books and get the books available at www.sinaumedia.com .

    7. Dividends

    Dividends in any name or form, including dividends from insurance companies to policyholders and distribution of profits from cooperative operations. Dividends in any name or form, consisting of:

    • Distribution of profits either directly or indirectly in any name or form.
    • Repayment due to liquidation exceeds the amount of paid-up capital.
    • The distribution of bonus shares without deposit includes bonus shares from shares of premium share capitalization, except if the nominal value of the shares held after the distribution of the bonus shares does not exceed the amount of paid up capital.
    • Distribution of profits in the form of shares (stock dividends).
    • Recording of additional capital without deposit except for those originating from the capitalization of excess revaluation of fixed assets.
    • The amount that exceeds the amount of the paid-up shares received or obtained by the shareholders due to the buyback of shares by the company concerned.
    • Repayment of all or part of paid-up capital, if in past years a profit was obtained, except if the repayment was due to legal reduction of capital (statutory).
    • Payments in respect of tokens including those received as redemption of tokens of profit.
    • Share of profit in respect of bond holdings.
    • Share of profit received by policyholders.
    • Distribution of the remaining results of operations to cooperative members.
    • Company expenses for the personal needs of shareholders which are charged as company expenses.

    8. Royalties

    Royalties or returns for the use of rights. Royalties are an amount paid or payable in any way or calculation whether done periodically or not. For example patents, copyrights or natural resources. For example, creators get paid royalties when their work is produced and sold. Authors can earn royalties when their books are sold. Landowners leasing their land to oil companies or mining companies will receive royalties based on the amount of oil produced from the land.

    According to Article 4 of Law No. 36 of 2000 concerning Income Tax, what is included in the use of copyrights and patents are as follows:

    • Use or the right to use copyright in the field of literature, art or scientific work, patents, designs or models, plans, secret formulas or processes, trademarks or forms of intellectual property rights / industrial or other similar rights.
    • The use of or the right to use industrial, commercial or scientific equipment or supplies.
    • Provision of knowledge or information in scientific, engineering, industrial or commercial fields.
    • Provision of additional assistance or equipment in connection with the use or right to use said rights in number 1, the use or right to use said equipment or equipment in number 2 or the provision of knowledge or information mentioned in number 3, in the form of:
      • First, acceptance or the right to receive recorded images or sound recordings or both which are distributed to the public via satellite, cable, fiber optic or similar technology.
      • Second, the use or right to use recorded images or sound recordings or both for television/radio recordings that are broadcast/transmitted via satellite, cable, fiber optic or similar technology.
      • Third, the use or right to use part or all of the radio communication spectrum.
    • The use or right to use motion picture films, films or video tapes for television broadcasts or video tapes for radio broadcasts.
    • Relinquishment of all or part of the rights relating to the use or granting of intellectual/industrial property rights or other rights as mentioned above.

    9. Rent

    Rent or income with the use of property. The definition of rent includes compensation received or earned in any name and in any form in connection with the use of movable or immovable property, for example car rental, office rent, house rent, warehouse rent and others.

    10. Periodic payments

    Receipt of obtaining periodic payments, for example elementation or lifetime allowances that are paid repeatedly within a certain period of time.

    11. Debt

    Benefits derived from debt relief, unless it has reached a certain amount stipulated by government regulations.

    12. Foreign currency

    Benefits can also be obtained from the difference in exchange rates in foreign currencies.

    13. Assets

    The difference is also more due to the revaluation of assets.

    14. Insurance premiums

    The insurance premium is an amount of money that must be paid by every customer who is registered with the insurance company as a guarantor. The amount of money that must be paid each month has been determined by the insurance company by taking into account the condition of the customer.

    15. Dues

    Contributions that are also received or obtained from associations of its members consisting of taxpayers who run businesses or work independently.

    16. Net

    Additional net assets derived from income that has not been taxed.

    17. Sharia business

    Income derived from the existence of a sharia-based business.

    18. Interest rewards

    Interest compensation referred to in the law governing general provisions and tax procedures.

    19. Bank Indonesia surplus

    Bank Indonesia’s surplus is the difference between Bank Indonesia’s receipts and expenditures. In the context of taxation, the treatment of Bank Indonesia’s surplus (profit) underwent significant changes. These changes relate to the function and position of Bank Indonesia as an institution.

    Matters outside the tax object

    There are also those that are exempt from tax objects, namely:

    1. Help or donation

    This includes zakat received by Amil Zakat bodies or Amil Zakat institutions established or authorized by the government and received by eligible zakat recipients or religious donations which are mandatory for adherents of religions recognized in Indonesia. Those received by religious institutions formed or authorized by the government and those received by the rightful recipients of donations.

    The provisions are regulated by or based on government regulations as long as there is no relationship with business, work, ownership or control between the parties concerned.

    2. Grant assets

    Gifts received by blood relatives in a straight line of one degree, religious bodies, educational institutions, social agencies.

    Including foundations, cooperatives, or individuals who run micro and small businesses, the provisions of which are regulated based on a decision of the Minister of Finance as long as there is no relationship with the business, ownership, work or control between the parties concerned.

    3. Inheritance

    Inheritance is a legacy left by the heir to the heir. Inheritance according to language means the transfer of something from one person to another or from one people to another. Heirs are people who die, both men and women who leave a number of possessions.

    Heirs are people who are entitled to receive inheritance both in terms of family relations, marriage and for freeing slaves. As for the basis for the right to inherit or the basis for obtaining a share of inheritance according to the Qur’an are:

    • There is a blood relationship, this is clearly determined by the Qur’an in QS Annisa verses 7, 11, 12, 33, and 176.
    • Marriage relationship
      Marriage relationship also determines the basis for dividing or obtaining inheritance.
    • Brotherly relations due to religion determined by the Qur’an are not more than a third of the heir’s property (QS. Al Ahzab: 6).
    • Relative relations due to fellow emigration at the beginning of the development of Islam, even though there is no blood relationship (QS. Al Anfal 75). There are various kinds of inheritance of knowledge, for example obligatory prayer (fardhu), zakat, pilgrimage.
    • Cash Assets
      including cash deposits are received by state-owned enterprises as well as regionally owned and privately owned enterprises.
    • Compensation Compensation
      or compensation in connection with work or services received or obtained in kind or favors from the taxpayer or the government.
      Except those provided by non-taxpayers. Taxpayers who are subject to final tax or taxpayers who use special calculation norms (deemed profit).
    • Payments from insurance companies to individuals such as life insurance, health insurance, accident insurance, endowment insurance and scholarship insurance.
    • Dividends or profit shares received or earned by limited liability companies as domestic taxpayers, cooperatives, state-owned enterprises, regionally-owned enterprises, from equity participation in business entities that are established and domiciled in Indonesia provided that the dividends come from reserves of retained earnings .
    • For limited liability companies, state-owned companies and regional-owned companies that receive dividends, share ownership in the company that pays dividends is at least 25% of the total paid-up capital.
    • Contributions received or obtained from pension funds that have been approved by the Minister of Finance, whether paid by employers or employees.
    • Income from capital generated by pension funds as referred to in the previous number in certain fields stipulated by the Minister of Finance.
    • The share of profits obtained from members of limited liability companies whose capital is not divided into shares, partnerships, associations, firms and partnerships including unit holders of collective investment contract participation.
    • Income received or earned by a venture capital company is in the form of a share of profits from a business partner entity that is established and runs a business or activity in Indonesia.
    • Provided that the partner business entity is a micro, small, medium business entity or one that carries out activities in the business sectors regulated based on the Minister of Finance regulations, with its shares not traded on the stock exchange in Indonesia.
    • Scholarships are based on certain requirements, the conditions of which are regulated by the Minister of Finance.
    • The remainder is received or earned by a moving non-profit organization or institution engaged in education and/or research and development that has been registered with the agency in charge.
      Reinvested in the form of facilities and infrastructure for education and/or research and development activities within a maximum period of 4 years since the remainder is obtained, the provisions of which are further regulated by or based on Ministry of Finance Regulations.
    • Assistance or compensation paid by Social Security Administrative bodies to certain taxpayers, which have been further regulated based on Ministry of Finance Regulations.

    If Sinaumed’s wants to know more about tax objects, Sinaumed’s can read the book and get the book which is available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we strive to give the best!

    source : https://temanpajak.com/pengertian-pajak-penghasilan-final-jenis-jenis-pph-final-dan-tarifnya/

  • Get to Know Successful Career Planning and Development

    Career planning and development may not be something that is imagined when we are toddlers. When we were toddlers, we only knew ideals. When asked what goals we have, innocent answers flow, wanting to be a doctor, soldier, police, teacher and many more.

    Without realizing it at the time, we were already having a future conversation about careers. Even though after we grow up, many of whose goals are missed because of many things. Sometimes hope is not as beautiful as reality.

    Then when should we be more serious about planning and career development? What should we do to climb step by step in order to reach the desired career? Okay, let’s first discuss about understanding and career development.

    Definition of Career and Career Path

    According to KBBI, a career is a job that gives hope to move forward. Meanwhile, the complete definition of a career is a sequence, series or sequence of employee experiences from holding a position to another position while he is working in a place.

    Career path is a model of a person’s job position sequentially that shapes that person’s career. For example, from the beginning a training employee who can then become an employee, then can move up to become a section head and so on depending on the career path that exists in a particular place.

    Definition of career planning

    Career planning according to Corey & Corey (2006) is a process which includes exploring options and preparing for a career. Career planning can also be someone’s plan to get a process of promotion or rank according to the existing requirements and abilities they have. So, career planning is an attempt to plan what level we will occupy in the company we are after.

    Does an ordinary employee have the opportunity to become a director? So, we have to observe and collect information to get an idea of ​​what requirements or abilities we have to master in order to get promoted.

    Then if we already know the requirements, what should we do in order to achieve that position? For example, if we were originally a teacher, then there were plans to become a lecturer, then it is clear that those of us who originally graduated with an undergraduate degree took another course for a master’s degree so that we could apply to become lecturers.

    What is the purpose of planning a career? The goal is first to increase self-awareness. The second is to achieve personal satisfaction, the third is to prepare ourselves and get a better position, and the fourth is to make time more efficient when achieving a career because we have prepared beforehand.

    If an individual plans well for his career then he is able to measure his abilities both in terms of interest, potential and also all the capabilities that exist in him. With careful planning, everything that is done will be more focused and get maximum results.

    Key Elements of Career Planning and Development

    Career is what we will pursue after completing our education. Besides of course chasing money as income, we also pursue achievements to increase self-esteem and pride.

    What exactly do we have to prepare as the main elements of career planning and development?

    1. Knowledge

    The first element in career planning and development is knowledge. This knowledge includes clear goals after achieving education. So, when we finish college, what next plans do we have? Is it enough to get to the S1 level and then look for a job that is in accordance with the major, or will we prefer to continue our education to the next level.

    So knowledge is directly related to brain work, a social indication of how smart we are among others. The measuring tool is of course the values ​​we get. For example, when studying in college, our learning process is measured by the GPA we get. We can see, some vacancies often include GPA requirements in the job description.

    Adjust as realistically as possible between the reality on the ground and the capabilities that exist within us. Thus we can measure ourselves, where it is necessary to distinguish the will from the ability that we have. Willingness is self-desire while ability is self-potential.

    2. Attitude

    What is included in that attitude? First, what ideals will you achieve to match the education we take. Are you going to become a teacher after majoring in teacher training, or do you see the fact that being a teacher is not to your liking in terms of income and finally decide to switch professions.
    Second, how much encouragement is in us to progress either in the dream job or education. Once accepted in the workplace how your performance. Do you do the tasks requested by the company or even become lazy because you feel the work given is tiring.

    In addition, attitude also reflects your ability to appreciate work and value. Do you work to get perfect results in completing everything that is asked, or are you only oriented towards the money that will be received.

    Finally, attitude also reflects independence whenever making a decision. Maybe, during the training period we often ask a lot of questions, but when it’s past that period you are expected to be an expert in getting the job done.

    So even if you are academically smart, do you have the attitude employers need? Are you individualistic or able to work in a team. People who have a good attitude will be preferred by companies. Because basically work in the company is team work, not individuals.

    3. Skills

    Things that are included in skills are the ability to group jobs that are of interest, then show real ways to achieve goals. If you are only smart in theory or knowledge but once you enter the field you are totally ignorant, then it will be difficult for you to move forward through the career ladder.

    So who says that success only belongs to smart people? Maybe a smart person is rich in knowledge, but if the attitude and skills are lacking then it is not certain that the person can achieve success. Where, people who are diligent and willing to learn can become more successful.

    Stages of Planning and Career Development

    The stages of career planning and development are the stages of time and age that will be passed starting from the period of entry to work until retirement.

    The level by level or step by step that will be undertaken in career planning and development is as follows:

    1. The initial stage / establishment

    At this stage employees will try to achieve the need for security. Euphoria goes into the workplace, especially what one really aspires to. At this stage the employee is so excited about his new world.

    Employees will work hard to be able to stay where they work. This happened the first years of running the job. The duration of this stage is approximately five years.

    2. Advanced stage

    At this stage, employees begin to have a desire to change their fate and climb the ranks in the company.

    Self-esteem makes him feel that he must be promoted by the company. Seeing that many juniors entered, there was a feeling of wanting to show their existence to them.

    This stage takes place in employees aged 30 to 45 years. When there is a promotion offer, they usually try to catch up.

    3. The maintenance stage

    When at this stage the employee is no longer eager to move up the ladder, and tends to try to maintain his position.

    At this time the employee is satisfied with his finances and position. Some even think that they are still employed and are already grateful.

    4. Retirement stage

    After so many years of work, at this stage the employee will leave his place of work. Either because of age, or there could be a sudden reduction in the number of employees because the company went bankrupt.

    After entering the retirement stage, some may choose to just rest and choose a home business, others may stop productive activities and decide to take care of their family only.

    Some will look for work elsewhere if they feel that there are still many necessities of life that must be met, or feel that they still have to continue working. It is hoped that at this stage of retirement, you will be well-established so that you no longer work too hard to find daily expenses.

    It’s even better if at this stage you have a retirement fund that was previously collected while still having income. As in the example, if you become an ASN, matters of pension funds are not a problem. However, for those who work outside the ASN sector, setting up a pension fund is absolutely necessary.

    Career Planning and Development Steps
    To achieve a glorious career, there are steps you can take. These steps are as follows.

    5. Develop a vision and mission of life

    The vision and mission of life is a guide for planning life for at least the next five years. Some things to plan are what do you want to get in the future? Do you want to have a vehicle first or a house for example.

    Then you imagine in the next few years, what you will become and what achievements you have got. Successful writer? Professional teacher? Artist? politician? Or a businessman with millions of profits?

    If the next five or ten years is too far to imagine, you can look at the short term first, next year for example. The most important thing is to have an idea so that you can determine the next steps to achieve it. This vision and mission need to provide suggestions and motivation for you to get success.

    6. Focus on exploring your own abilities

    Take a closer look and judge yourself, what are the weaknesses and strengths that we actually have. For example, you are a person who likes to write. If you display your writing on social media, lots of people give likes, comments and even share your writing, maybe you have potential in this field. Furthermore, these talents can continue to be honed by taking majors related to the world of writing or taking special writing training.

    7. Evaluate yourself

    If for example we have experienced a failure somewhere, try to evaluate where the error lies. Is there a mismatch between our interests and work? Is there an inability to work with a team or is the work pressure from superiors too heavy?

    By evaluating ourselves we can learn from these failures. And will fix it in a new place.

    8. Looking for information about the latest career

    Looking for information at this time, it’s very easy. So there is no reason for us to be illiterate. If we really like the digital world, find out where you can have a brilliant career and as expected.

    9. Make a Career path design

    In this step you map out ways or strategies that can be done to get the career you want. For example, if you want to become a professional teacher. After S1 education, in the early years you can try to open tutoring for the children of your closest neighbors for a modest fee.

    Then in the following year look for a regular school to teach, regardless of how much money you get, and focus on the experience you get. Only in the following year, you can start looking for large, qualified schools in your city to improve your abilities.

    Benefits of Career Planning and Development

    Career planning and development clearly has its benefits. Martoyo (2007) reveals 7 benefits of career planning and development, namely:

    1. Helping employees who are seen to have potential for advancement so they can be promoted
    2. Decreasing employee turnover, setting attention to individual careers as well as maintaining employee loyalty to the company where they take shelter
    3. Obtain information about employees so that career planning will encourage individuals or groups within the company to achieve the desired position
    4. Stimulate employee morale to be able to grow and develop and achieve the desired career goals
    5. Career planning can redeploy qualified employees for advancement, thereby reducing hoarding
    6. Career planning means there is respect for individual employees which also means there is recognition and appreciation for individual achievements, so as to satisfy the needs of employees
    7. Career planning can help group members prepare for more important positions because it can help implement agreed action plans.

    According to Rivai (2009) the benefits of career planning and development are as follows:

    1. Provide a clear strategy as well as the selection of staff from internal employees ( aligns strategy and internal staffing )
    2. Build or create employees who deserve to be promoted ( develops promotable employees )
    3. Able to prepare international scale placement ( international placement facilities )
    4. Assist with employee diversity issues ( assist with workforce diversity )
    5. Reducing employee turnover ( lower turnover )
    6. Can select potential employee potential ( potential employee taps )
    7. Continuing personal growth ( furthers personal growth )
    8. Reducing the accumulation of employees ( reduce hoarding )
    9. Providing satisfaction of employee needs ( satisfies employee needs )
    10. Assists in planning affirmative action ( assists affirmative action plans )

    While the benefits of career planning and development according to Hariandja (2002) :

    1. Can make adjustments between employee abilities and strategies
    2. Increase the internal supply of employees
    3. Prepare for placement internationally
    4. Helping employees to have the ability to work with employees even though they have different backgrounds
    5. Reducing or reducing the existence of work turnover
    6. Can channel employees who have potential
    7. Provide encouragement to employees to improve capabilities
    8. Reducing the accumulation of employees
    9. Give satisfaction to the needs of employees
    10. Reducing discrimination.

    So for those of you who are preparing to get a job after graduation, plan and develop your career first before you finally decide to send a job application to a company.

    So, that’s a brief explanation about career planning and development that can help Sinaumed’s to know and plan your career so that you have an overview in advance for the next few years.

    Sinaumed’s can learn more about planning and career development through the books available at sinaumedia, because as #FriendsWithoutSinaumed’s, we always try to provide quality and useful books. Buy the book right now!

  • Get to know Standard Units and Measuring Instruments in Physics

    Standard Unit – How are you friends of Sinaumed’s? Hope you are always in good
    health.
    Our material this time will explain standard and non-standard units in physics.
    As understood, the unit is the quantity of comparison used in measurement. In other
    words, a unit is something that is used to compare the size of a quantity.

    The units known today are divided into two types, namely standard units and non-standard units.
    So, what do each type of unit look like and what are the differences between the two?

    Standard units are units that have been determined internationally, while non-standard units are units that
    are not defined as scientific units of measurement.

    Quoted from a book entitled IPA Physics 1 SMP and MTs for Class VII written by Mikrajuddin Abdullah
    (2004: 11), standard units are units that have been defined internationally as units of measurement.
    Standard quantities and units apply throughout the world to facilitate scientific communication
    between nations and the values ​​are always the same.

    The determination of standard units always changes over time according to human ability to make
    measurements accurately and to use technology that requires accurate measurements.
    Today, a
    measurement accuracy of 1/10,000,000 millimeters is considered commonplace.

    Standard Unit

    What is meant by standard unit? The standard unit is a unit that has been determined and
    recognized for its use internationally.
    This unit is also called the International System
    of Units or often abbreviated as SI.

    The standard unit is also called the standard unit, which is obtained from the results of measurements with
    standard measurement tools.
    It is this unit in the scientific world that is agreed upon by
    everyone, especially scientists, to state measurement results.

    Who sets the units? Standard units are determined by a special community of world scientists
    called The International Bureau of Weights and Measures (French: Bureau International des Poids et Measures)
    which was founded on May 20, 1875 in Sevres, France.

    There are three conditions that must be met in International Units to become a standard unit.
    These conditions include:

    • The first requirement of a standard unit is fixed or does not change under any influence.
      The measurement results will always remain the same, even if they are carried out by different
      people and in different places.
      So, the standard unit is the unit used to make measurements
      with the same results for everyone.
    • The second requirement of a standard unit is that it is easily imitated by everyone who will use it.
      The goal is that everyone can easily create, acquire and use it as a unit of the same
      name.
    • The third condition of standard units is widely applicable. It means. these
      units apply internationally and are useful as measurement standards, for example the units used in
      Indonesia are also used by all countries in the world.

    In addition to these three conditions, an additional requirement for standard units is that they are easy
    to change or convert into other units.
    Unit conversion serves to simplify measurement
    results.

    1. Types of Standard Units

    In its development, standard units are divided into two types, namely the MKS and CGS systems.

    • The MKS system (meters, kilograms and seconds) is a way of expressing quantities using the units of
      meters, kilograms and seconds.
      For example, the unit of force in the MKS system is kg.m/s
      2 .
    • The CGS system (centimeters, grams and seconds), is a way of expressing quantities using units of
      centimeters, grams and seconds.
      For example, the unit of density in the CGS system is g/cm
      3 .

    2. Examples of Standard Units

    Here are some examples of standard units of measurement.

    • The standard units of length are centimeters (cm), meters (m), and kilometers (km).
    • The standard units of mass are grams (g) and kilograms (kg).
    • Standard units for temperature: Celsius, Kelvin, Reaumur, and Fahrenheit.
    • The standard units for electric current strength are milliamperes (mA) and amperes (A).
    • The standard unit for luminous intensity: candela (cd).
    • The standard unit for the amount of substance: moles.
    • The standard units for area are: square meters (m 2 ), square centimeters (cm
      2 ), and square kilometers (km 2 ).
    • The standard units for volume are cubic meters (m 3 ) and cubic centimeters (cm
      3 ).

    Unstandard Unit

    What is meant by non-standard units? Non-standard units are units that are not defined as
    scientific units of measurement.
    This unit is not generally accepted or recognized
    internationally.
    Non-standard units are units that if used by different people can produce
    different measurements, for example measuring the length of a book using the span of the hand.

    When you and your friends measure the length of the book using a ruler and a span of each hand, you will find
    that the length of the book is 20 cm and 1.5 spans, while your friend will find the length of the book is 20 cm
    and 1.25 spans.

    It can be seen that the span of the hand gives different results if the measurements are taken by different
    people.
    That is, non-standard units have properties that are not fixed. This is
    why the span is called a non-standard unit.

    1. Examples of Non-standard Units

    Here are some examples of non-standard units that are often used in measurement.

    • Non-standard units of length: spans, fathoms, and cubits.
    • Non-standard units of mass measurement: mayam and entik.
    • Non-standard units of volume: bottles, glasses, and buckets.

    The following is the definition of some non-standard units.

    • The span is the distance between the tip of the thumb and the tip of the index finger when extended.
    • Depa is the distance between the tip of the middle finger of the left hand and the tip of the middle finger
      of the right when both arms are extended.
    • The cubit is the distance between the elbow and the tip of the middle finger when
      extended.
      Tumbak is a unit of land area used in West Java. 1 tumbak is
      equivalent to 14 m
      2 .

    2. Weaknesses of Unstandardized Units

    Non-standard units cannot be used in scientific measurements because they have several drawbacks.
    These weaknesses include:

    • Non-standard units have variable properties and measurement results vary.
    • Non-standard units are difficult to imitate, for example it is difficult to find the exact span of a person.
    • Its use is limited or cannot be used in general.
    • Cannot be changed or converted to other units.

    Examples of Standard Units and Measuring Instruments

    Examples of standard units and measuring instruments in Physics are as follows.

    1. Unit of Length

    The SI unit of length is the meter. Originally, a meter was defined as a length equal to one
    ten millionth (1/10,000,000) the distance from the equator to the north pole of the earth along the meridian
    passing through Paris, France.
    Next, physicists created an alloy bar of platinum and iridium
    that was defined as a standard meter.

    This standard meter is kept at the International Bureau of Weights and Measures which is located at Sevres,
    near Paris.
    After the speed of light in a vacuum could be accurately measured, one meter was
    determined to be equal to the distance traveled by light in a vacuum, namely 1/229,792,458 of a second at
    the 17th General Conference on Weights and Measurements in 1983. commonly used is a ruler or ruler, caliper,
    screw micrometer, and tape measure.

    2. Unit of Mass

    The unit mass has not changed since the 19th century. The standard mass of 1 kg is a metal
    cylinder made of an alloy of platinum and iridium.
    This standard mass is kept at the
    International Bureau of Weights and Measures located at Sevres, near Paris.
    The mass
    measurement tools commonly used are scales and balances.

    3. Unit of Time

    The standard unit for time is seconds. From the second unit, other units can be set, such as
    minutes, hours, and days.
    1 minute = 60 seconds, 1 hour = 60 minutes, and 1 day = 24 hours.
    Therefore, 1 day can be concluded equal to 86,400 seconds. One second is determined
    based on atomic vibrations at the 13th General Conference on Weights and Measurements in 1967. One second is
    determined based on the time required for a cesium-133 atom to vibrate, which is 9,192,631,770 times.
    The tools used to measure time are stopwatches, watches, and wall clocks.

    That’s an article related to “Knowing Standard Units and Measuring Instruments in
    Physics”
    that you can use as a reference. If there are suggestions,
    questions and criticisms, please write in the comments box below.
    Also share this article
    on social media accounts so that your friends can also get the same benefits.

    As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the
    best.
    To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight and knowledge, sinaumedia always provides quality
    and original books so that Sinaumed’s has
    #MoreWithMemreading
    information .
    Hope it is useful!

    Related Book Recommendations

    1. Quantum Physics: History and
    Inspirational Stories of Its Characters

    Quantum physics is a broad field of physics covering every subject concerned with systems exhibiting
    well-known quantum mechanical effects.
    Quantum mechanics is important to study for
    understanding how individual atoms combine into covalent bonds to form molecules.
    The
    application of quantum mechanics to chemistry is known as quantum chemistry.

    The courage to break the existing paradigm is the key in creating change. As someone who has a
    background in engineering and chose to enter the world of business
    startups , Maryana has not
    touched the world of physics in a long time.

    However, after reading this book Maryana again realized that the developments taking place in the world of
    physics actually had an impact and we can take lessons from other scientific multidimensional dimensions,
    including in the startup business world .

    In this book, it is described in a very complete and interesting way the history of the breakthrough from
    classical physics to quantum physics which has been very long and winding.
    At least the spirit
    of quantum physics scientists in breaking this “classical” paradigm can be adopted directly in other
    scientific fields.

    The journey of quantum physics scientists in exploring their curiosity and persistence to never be satisfied in
    the end produces results that have a big impact on humans. I.

    2. Seven Physics Short Lessons

    It’s a book about the joy of discovery. A thought-provoking, entertaining, and enjoyable
    introduction to modern physics that has become a bestseller in Italy and the UK.
    Carlo Rovelli
    offers startling—and surprisingly easy-to-grasp—explanations of general relativity, quantum mechanics,
    elementary particles, gravity, black holes, the intricate architecture of the universe, and humanity’s role
    in this amazing and strange world.
    It takes us towards the limits of our knowledge: to the
    smallest corners of important spatial arrangements, back to the origins of the universe, and into our
    thought processes.

    3. Basic Physics Books for
    Computer Science and Informatics Students

    Basic physics is a subject that belongs to the branch of natural sciences, this course is one of the basic
    engineering courses.
    Basic physics subject matter consists of quantities and units, relative
    motion, point body dynamics, rotational motion, elasticity and oscillation, gravity, fluid mechanics, heat,
    mechanical waves, Gauss’s law, electric fields and forces, potential energy, electricity and electric
    potential , capacitors, emf of magnetic induction, alternating current, modern physics.

    This book is intended as a handbook for students participating in Basic Physics courses in the Department
    of Computer Science and Informatics, first year.
    It is hoped that the users of this book can
    master the material of Basic Physics exposure even though the semester credit units (credits) are a little
    effective at adequate quality of learning outcomes.
    The material and order of presentation for
    each subject are adapted to
    Springer-Physics for Computer Science Students, but written and
    adapted to a more Indonesian atmosphere.

    As far as possible this book avoids prolonged calculus. Each chapter in this book is
    accompanied by examples of questions, end-of-chapter exercises, and evaluation questions in the attachments
    to this book.
    To increase understanding in reading this book, readers are expected to practice
    questions on sample questions, and practice questions at the end of the chapter.
    The practice
    questions start with odd numbers and are compared with the answer keys that have also been provided.
    Furthermore, the level of understanding of the reader can be tested again by doing evaluation
    questions at the end of this book.

    The main points contained in this book:

    • Mechanics.
    • Heat.
    • Oscillatory and Wave Motion.
    • Electrostatics and Direct Current.
    • Magnetic and Electromagnetic Forces.
    • Quantum Theory.

    4. The Magic of Reality

    The Magic of Reality is a book published in 2011 by British biologist Richard Dawkins, with illustrations
    by Dave McKean.
    The book was released on 15 September 2011 in the United Kingdom.
    This is a graphic science book aimed primarily at children and young adults. Dawkins
    says the book is intended for kids around 12 and up.
    Prior to the publication of this book,
    Dawkins piloted younger readers to understand its contents with adult assistance.

    There are many big questions that humans ask: What are all things made of? How did the
    universe begin?
    Why are there many kinds of living things? Why is there day and
    night?
    In the past, humans responded with myths and legends, magical stories that tried to
    explain natural phenomena.

    Now, there is an explanation that is no less miraculous: science, which answers the big questions by
    looking at and researching reality itself, studies what is really real.
    This is a book that
    juxtaposes the answers to both types of explanation: myth magic, and reality magic—science.

    5. 30 Unique Solutions Conquer Math

    Until now, mathematics is still one of the most frightening subjects. This is because
    mathematics is closely related to solving complex problems, requiring an understanding of formulas and
    calculations.
    However, you don’t need to be afraid of this subject, because there are ways to
    learn mathematics that are effective and not boring.
    This book will provide a variety of
    solutions to learn mathematics easily and interestingly.

    Mathematics is like a very scary ghost of life. Hearing math terms, as if presenting a scary
    monster.
    Most parents and students are afraid of the name mathematics. Instead of
    overcoming the fear, instead it runs away from it.
    Their assumptions are very contrary to the
    actual situation.
    In fact, mathematics is very useful, even in almost every daily activity,
    they intersect with mathematics.

    This book is present as the best medium to help those who are afraid of mathematics. By
    studying this book, they will no longer be afraid of mathematics, they will even enjoy it.
    Well, this book presents the best ways to learn math to make it easier and more fun.
    Not only that, this book also presents interesting tricks about mathematics that every child can
    learn.

    With this book you will find a different and easier, faster and more precise way of solving math problems.
    You are curious about the entire presentation of this book, right? Please listen and
    enjoy every subject in this book!

    6. Logic and Mathematics

    Mathematical logic is a branch of logic and mathematics which contains the study of mathematical logic and
    the application of this study to fields other than mathematics.
    Mathematical logic is closely
    related to computer science and philosophical logic.

    The main themes in mathematical logic include the expressive power of formal logic and the deductive power
    of formal proof systems.
    Mathematical logic is often divided into the branches of set theory,
    model theory, recursion theory, proof theory, and constructive mathematics.
    These fields have
    similar logical base results.

  • Get to know SM Mochtar, the Creator of the Mother’s Love Song

    Get to know SM Mochtar – Who doesn’t know the song Kasih Ibu? Mother’s love, to the infinite
    beta of all time, only gives no hope of return, like the sun shining on the world .
    That’s a piece of the lyrics of the song Mother’s Love. Written by SM Mochtar, the
    song Kasih Ibu is still being sung today.

    Maybe no one doesn’t know the song Kasih Ibu, but do Sinaumed’s also know who is the creator of the song Kasih
    Ibu?
    Come on, get to know more about the creator of the song Mother’s Love, SM Mochtar or
    Mochtar Embut.

    Biography of SM Mochtar, Creator of the Mother’s
    Love Song

    SM Mochtar or also known as Mochtar Embut is a musician and composer from Indonesia. Not only
    creating the song Mother’s Love, but SM Mochtar has composed more than 100 songs in his lifetime.
    Mochtar Embut was born on January 5, 1934 and died on July 20, 1973 at the age of 39.

    SM Mochtar comes from Makassar, South Sulawesi. Since he was small, Mochtar has been known to
    often show his talent in music.
    Until finally, when he was an adult, Mochtar was able to become
    a children’s songwriter whose songs are still known today.

    Mochtar Embut’s father is a pianist and leader of Miss Riboet’s tonal music, while Mochtar’s mother is a
    dancer named Sukinah.
    From his father’s side, Mochtar’s grandfather was named Saimun
    Notoasmoro, his grandfather was also a musician who came from Surabaya and then migrated to Siak Si
    Indrapura and married a local girl.

    Not many people know that Mochtar’s talent was discovered from a young age, from the age of 3 to 4. Apart
    from his talent for playing the piano, Mochtar also discovered a talent for painting, which started with
    graffiti on the floor depicting mountains or birds.
    His painting talent then continued to be
    developed until Mochtar continued to high school.

    At the age of 8, Mochtar then began learning to write from his grandfather who was a musician.
    It was from there that Mochtar then wrote the song “Kupu-Kupu” without lyrics. Then
    followed by the work Conversation with Nature, then Reluctant, My Soul’s Violin, Butterflies in My Garden,
    Dian, and Evening Wind Does Not Bring News.
    Mochtar composed these songs when he was still in
    junior high school in 1952. Then, when he entered high school, Mochtar unfortunately did not return to being
    productive and did not even produce songs anymore.

    Education SM Mochtar

    At the age of five, Mochtar Embut started playing the piano. Then after four years, Mochtar
    Embut began to compose several children’s songs, such as a song called Butterfly.

    His proficiency in playing the piano was obtained by SM Mochtar through his shrewdness in self-taught
    learning.
    At the age of 16, SM Mochtar was able to complete the first composition he worked on
    the piano.
    Mochtar had completed his studies at the Faculty of Letters at the University of
    Indonesia majoring in French.

    After completing his education at the University of Indonesia, SM Mochtar was reluctant to continue his
    education abroad.
    However, Mochtar did not reveal the reasons for his reluctance to continue
    his education abroad.
    Even though SM Mochtar had received an offer to continue his music
    education in Japan, it is known that Mochtar Embut continued to refuse the offer.

    Character SM Mochtar

    Even though he has composed many songs, Mochtar Embut turns out to be a shy person. He was
    reluctant to be exposed and only chose to spread his works.
    From the songs he also composed,
    Mochtar has a character that looks shy, lonely and doesn’t like publicity.

    Compared to appearing, Mochtar prefers to be behind the scenes. Although shy, Mochtar still
    managed to make achievements on the international stage.
    SM Mochtar had the opportunity to
    attend and perform at an international pop song festival held in Japan in 1971. At that time, Mochtar
    presented a song called
    With the Deepest Love from Jakarta which won an award.

    Due to their shyness, the festival goers did not know that the songwriter was among the festival goers.
    SM Mochtar also appeared as conductor at the festival and became the first Indonesian to ever
    appear as conductor and the first to lead a symphony orchestra in Tokyo, Japan.

    The End of SM Mochtar’s Life

    Mochtar is someone who is highly dedicated to his work, SM Mochtar has even earned the nickname of a
    workaholic.
    When working, SM Mochtar is known as a person who is tireless and very diligent at
    work

    As explained, that Mochtar had won an award in Japan. But unfortunately, two years after he
    received the award, Mochtar had liver and liver cancer.
    Until Mochtar had to rest at a hospital
    called Borromeus in Bandung.
    Mochtar underwent treatment until 1965, then on July 20, 1973
    Mochtar breathed his last at the age of 39 and was buried at the Karet Bivouac Cemetery in Jakarta.

    SM Mochtar’s Contribution to the World of
    Music in Indonesia

    Besides being known for the children’s songs he has created, SM Mochtar is also known as one of the
    seriossa composers whose songs have a poetic nature.
    Mochtar is known for being able to combine
    and cultivate musical harmony and musicalize poetry by Indonesian poets.

    Throughout his life, SM Mochtar has musicalized poetry from poems written by poets in Indonesia such as Chairil
    Anwar, WS Rendra and Usmar Ismail, into songs with musical compositions that are pleasant to listen to.

    He has composed approximately 100 songs and some of his songs have become part of the eternal history of
    Indonesian music.
    Some of them are songs entitled On Your Face I See the Moon, In the Corners
    of Your Lips, No Moon on a Prone Face.
    Apart from that, Mochtar also musicalized a poem from WS
    Rendra’s poem entitled Far My Love, Lonely Song, Request, Hair, Far Away, Letters to Girlfriends, Don’t Be
    Far Away, Lovers and Evil Winds.

    Not only about the musicalization of poetry and children’s songs, Mochtar also has a contribution to
    politics.
    Mochtar had created several election marches which were then used as General Election
    marches in Indonesia.
    Apart from that, Mochtar also composed a family planning song which later
    helped to make the movement of the Family Planning program started by the government in the 1970s.

    The KB song later became very famous and popular, to the point that it even became a mandatory school song
    starting in elementary school.
    Apart from being a composer and songwriter, Mochtar was also a
    music teacher for Guruh Soekarnoputra, the youngest child of President Soekarno and Fatmawati, who at that
    time, Guruh was still studying at the Cikini College Foundation High School.

    Apart from being a composer, Mochtar also completed a book entitled Collection of Popular Songs I which
    contains 27 Indonesian folk songs and 9 western songs.
    Mochtar managed to finish the book
    before he died.
    In the book Collection of Popular Songs I, Mochtar had time to write down a
    message and his intention was to write a book of the collection of songs.

    “With this book, I (Mochtar) have the intention of conveying to the world at large, that Indonesia also has
    several folk songs that are quite weighty.”
    Mochtar wrote

    Mochtar Embut was then officially registered as a member of the Indonesian Muski Institute (LMI), an
    institution under the People’s Cultural Institute or Lekra.
    Also in 1963, Mochtar Embut took
    part in a cultural mission with the Happy Ensemble to go to Vietnam, Korea to China.

    Also in 1964, Mochtar Embut was elected as an official member of the presidium of the Lekra National
    Conference of Indonesian Musical Institutions (LMI).
    As a member of LMI, Mochtar had the
    opportunity to sit with Drs.
    Suthasoma, Eveline Tijaw, Adi Karos, Gesang, M. Aries, Luther
    Sihombing, Juliarso, Ktutu Putu, Ukuo Sen, Nj.
    Komara, M Karatem, Tjie Wing Hoo, and Hersad
    Sudjiono.

    List of Songs Created by SM Mochtar

    As a songwriter and composer, SM Mochtar has succeeded in creating approximately 100 songs in his lifetime.
    Here are some famous songs that have been composed by SM Mochtar.

    1. Boat Boy
    2. In Your Face I See the Moon, created in 1960
    3. Ambition
    4. Our Teacher Mother, written in 1968
    5. At the Corner of Your Lips
    6. Life
    7. If You Know
    8. A mother’s love
    9. Kamajaya
    10. KB song
    11. Love and Painter
    12. Election March
    13. My Miss Song
    14. miss you
    15. Smoky Butts
    16. All praise
    17. Heroine
    18. Dewdrop
    19. No Moon on Prone Face
    20. Conversation with Nature
    21. Butterflies in My Garden
    22. Girl Singing on a Sunny Day
    23. Smile in Suffering
    24. play
    25. Borneo Urara jungle
    26. Cuban Fire
    27. Djamila

    Several songs by Mochtar Embut are still being sung today and are even still one of the materials for Elementary
    School or Madrasah Ibtidaiyah courses.

    Some Anecdotes About Mochtar Embut’s
    Songs

    An anecdote is a short story which contains interesting elements, jokes and impresses. Some of
    Mochtar Embut’s songs seem to have been included in quite interesting anecdotal stories.
    Here
    are some anecdotes about Mochtar Embut’s song.

    • The fifth President of Indonesia, Megawati Soekarno Putri, sang a song by Mochtar Embut at a party.
      The song sung by Megawati was On Your Face I See the Moon in 2003. Several Indonesian singers
      and songwriters were also present at the party.
      After singing the song, someone once
      offered the song On Your Face I See the Moon at a fantastic price of Rp. 12 billion.
      At
      that time, Indonesian Minister of Transportation Agum Gumelar with Susilo Bambang Yudhoyono and Jusuf
      Kalla also bid for the song composed by Mochtar Embut sung by Megawati.
    • In 1968, there was a program on national TV called Let’s Sing. Through this event, the
      song Ibu Guru Kami was broadcast for the first time.
      The event, coordinated by AT.
      Mahmud is one of the famous figures and composers in Indonesia.
    • One of the well-known contemporary rock bands in Indonesia, named Slank, once sung Mochtar Embut’s
      song entitled Mars Pemilu.
      When singing the song, Slank brought it with the characteristics
      of their band, namely with a typical rock rhythm.
      The song sung by Slank was later included
      in their album which was released in 2004 entitled Road to Peace.
    • The song Kamajaya by Mochtar Embut was inspired as part of a wayang story, namely Jawa Batara Kamajaya and
      Dewi Kamaratih, who are famous because they are considered symbols of a harmonious family.

    A Fragment of the Story
    from the Creation of the Election Mars Song by Mochtar Embut

    As previously explained, Mochtar Embut also contributed to composing the song and creating the election
    march song.
    Election Mars at that time was created as a form to invite the public to
    participate in elections.

    This is because the Election Mars song was created when Indonesia first held elections during the New Order
    era.
    In fact, Mochtar Embut’s Election Mars song was stipulated through the Decree of the
    Minister of Home Affairs/Head of the Election Institute No. 28/LPU/1970.

    Mochtar Embut’s song was not immediately accepted. But through the network of the mars
    committee that was formed.
    There were several songs that were previously accepted by the
    marching committee, but the song created by Mochtar Embut became the song chosen for the official election
    march.

    After that, Mochtar Embut’s song continued to be sung during the election period during the New Order era.
    From the Mars Election song, Mochtar Embut managed to bring several certificates of appreciation
    from the Minister of Home Affairs in 1970 and another award from the Minister of Home Affairs in 1970, who
    was then held by General Amir Machmud.

    Some of Mochtar Embut’s song lyrics

    Here are some of Mochtar Embut’s song lyrics which are still being sung today.

    • Mother’s Love Song Lyrics

    Mother’s love, to Beta
    Infinite all the time
    Just giving, no hope of
    return

    Like the sun shining on the world

    Mother’s love, to Beta
    Infinite for all time
    Just giving, no hope of
    return

    Like the sun shining on the world

    • Election Mars Song Lyrics

    The general election has summoned us.
    All the people welcome with joy
    the democratic
    rights of Pancasila,

    the wisdom of an independent Indonesia

    Choose your representative who can be trusted
    Faithful AMPERA bearers
    Under the 45th
    Constitution

    We are headed for General Elections (vote)

    • Lyrics of Our Mother Teacher

    Our teacher,
    good at singing, good
    at telling
    stories

    , very
    fun

    Our teacher is good
    at
    singing

    Our teacher
    is good at singing
    Good at telling stories
    It’s
    fun

    We were guided by him with all of our hearts
    Be useful people in the
    future

    Become useful people in the future

    • In your face I see the moon

    In your face, I see the moon
    Hiding in the corner of eyes
    Are you aware, sir, you are
    stared at by a human

    who is thirsty for caresses

    On your face, I see the moon
    Illuminates a dark, vulnerable heart
    Let me, seek
    shade

    On a beautiful peaceful face
    It seems not far
    away

    You’re easy to reach by hand
    Want your heart to
    reach

    It’s high in the clouds

    On your face I see the moon
    Lurking behind the smile
    Don’t let me be
    friendless

    Servant waiting for the master

    On your face I see the moon
    Illuminates a dark
    , vulnerable heart Let me seek
    shade

    On a beautiful peaceful face
    It seems not far away
    You
    are easy to reach by hand

    Want your heart to reach
    It’s high in the
    clouds

    On your face I see the moon
    Lurking behind the smile
    Don’t leave me friendless, I’m
    waiting for the master

    That is a brief biography of the creator of the song Kasih Ibum, namely Mochtar Embut or also known as SM
    Mochtar.

    Sinaumed’s can also recognize famous song composers in Indonesia or know children’s songs that are popular in
    Indonesia.
    A collection of children’s songs, such as Mother’s Love, can be purchased by Sinaumed’s
    at sinaumedia.
    Because as #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides a variety of
    interesting books for Sinaumed’s.

  • Get to know Service Company Accounting: Definition, Stages and Types of Transactions

    Get to Know Accounting for Service Companies – Accounting for service companies is actually almost the same as accounting in general. What distinguishes it is the absence of control over merchandise with a general cycle. Let’s Get to Know the Accounting for Service Companies in More Depth, along with a more complete explanation. Check them out!

    Accounting and Service Companies

    Service companies according to Phillip Kotler are companies that offer an element that is intangible but the benefits can be felt. In addition, there is no transfer of ownership in this transaction. If the money has been paid in a service purchase, the buyer no longer gets any additional items that he can take home.

    Meanwhile, according to William J. Stanton, who is also the author of a book entitled Fundamentals of Marketing, service companies are companies whose job is to sell various services, where services are something that can be identified separately and have no concrete form, services themselves are offered to be able to meet various needs of a person. .

    These services can be produced using a variety of tangible and intangible objects. Service companies are companies that sell various intangible products or services with the main goal of making a profit. Service companies themselves carry out business activities as follows:

    • Business in educational services or courses such as language courses, schools, tutoring
    • Accommodation services such as hotels, hostels, mess.
    • Services to Communication service providers such as television, cellular, radio.
    • Body care services such as spa services and salons
    • Professional services such as accountants, doctors, financial consultants, to tax consultants.
    • Travel services such as selling travel packages, buses, and so on.
    • Repair and installation services such as cell phone repair, or workshops.

    Sinaumed’s can study basic accounting, especially for service companies, in the book Accounting for Service & Trade Companies by Made Ary Meitriana et al which is below.

     

    Service Company Example

    According to William J. Stanton, who also wrote a book entitled Fundamentals of Marketing, he describes service companies as companies that sell services, where services are something intangible but can still be identified separately, services are also used to meet the various needs of their consumers’ lives. Examples of service companies in Indonesia that are listed on the IDX include:

    • Property & Real Estate, including Agung Podomoro Land Tbk, Alam Sutera Reality Tbk, Bekasi Asri Pemula Tbk, Bumi Citra Permai Tbk, Bekasi Fajar Industrial Estate Tbk, Bhuawanatala Indah Permai Tbk, Bukit Darmo Proerty Tbk and Sentul City
    • Construction & Building Service Companies, including Acset Indonusa Tbk, Adhi Karya (Persero) Tbk, Totalindo Eka Persada Tbk, Duta Graha Indah Tbk, Nusa Raya Cipta Tbk, Paramita Bangun Sarana Tbk, Housing Development (Persero) Tbk, Total Bangun Persada Tbk, Surya Semesta Internusa Tbk, Wijaya Karya (Persero) Tbk, Waskita Karya (Persero) Tbk
    • Infrastructure, Utilities & Transportation, including the State Gas Company (Persero) Tbk, Rukun Raharja Tbk, Cipta Marga Nusapala Persada Tbk and Jasa Marga Tbk
    • Telecommunications Service Companies, including Telekomunikasi Indonesia Tbk, Indosat Tbk
    • Transportation service companies, including National Shipping Bina Buana Raya Tbk, Blue Bird Tbk, Capitol Nusantara Indonesia Tbk, Cardig Aero Service Tbk and Garuda Indonesia (Persero) Tbk
    • Financial Services Companies, including Bank Bukopin Tbk, Bank Mestika Dharma Tbk, Bank Nusantara Paahyangan Tbk, Bank Yudha Bhakti Tbk and Bank Jabar Banten Tbk\
    • Financing Institutions, including Buana Finance Tbk, BFI Finance Indonesia Tbk and Indomobil Multi Jasa Tbk
    • Hotels, Restaurants & Tourism, including Bayu Buana Tbk, Bukit Uluwatu Villa Tbk, Fast Food Indonesia Tbk and Saraswati Griya Lestari Tbk
    • Health, including Mitra Keluarga Karya Sehat Tbk, Prodia Widyahusada Tbk, and Sarana Meditama Metropolitan Tbk
    • Computer services and other facilities, including Multipolar Technology Tbk

    With so many companies providing and selling services produced by a professional activity, there are also many management companies that must meet general requirements. Learn how to in the book Managing a Professional Services Company below.

     

    Service Company Character

    After discussing the many definitions of service companies above, it can be concluded that this company has various characteristics, including:

    1. Selling Services as the Main Activity

    Service companies are not companies that produce a product, therefore their main activity is to offer and sell a service that they have.

    2. Not Providing Products in Physical Form

    Services themselves have an intangible form so that service companies certainly do not sell products that can be seen or stored. Even though the product cannot be seen, the benefits can be felt by consumers or users.

    3. Results cannot be equated

    The results of business in a service company are also very subjective, it depends on customer satisfaction. Thus, the results of their efforts cannot be beaten evenly to all consumers. The reason is the measure of satisfaction of each person is different. In addition, the quality of employees also depends on health, psychological conditions, and so on.

    For example, employees with morning to evening shifts must have different services, services in the morning are definitely more excellent than services performed in the afternoon when the employee’s condition is exhausted, apart from that there is no Cost of Production, the characteristics are also very different from service companies of other types of companies. where of course there are no sales and cost of production in it.

    Service companies also do not carry out various production activities, so they do not need production raw materials. This will then affect its financial statements, where in service companies there is no information about the cost of production and sales.

    In the financial statements themselves there are various forms such as profit and loss reports, reports on changes in equity, reports on changes in financial position, and much more that you can learn in the book Easy Ways to Prepare Financial Statements for Service Companies.

     

    4. There is no common price standard

    Generally, customer needs will always vary depending on the wishes and complaints they have. So that the price of services then cannot be set and must be adjusted to each customer’s needs.

    5. Service Company Accounting Cycle

    As with various other types of companies, service companies also require various financial reports. In designing these financial statements, it is very important to understand the accounting cycle of service companies. Thus the resulting financial reports will then be good and correct. The following is a service company accounting cycle:

    Stages of the Service Company Accounting Cycle

    Each transaction recording requires major components such as purchase or sale notes, transaction value including taxes, income or expenses, debt or receivable controls. The use of service company accounting software will help make it easier to record these transactions. Here are some pictures of the input form and the ledger.

     

    1. Perform Transaction Analysis

    The first step is, of course, analyzing transactions that have taken place within a period. Paired journal accounting system as a tool used to analyze transactions.

    In using this system it is very necessary to have an analysis of a transaction, how to understand the explanation of the transaction to determine whether the transaction is included in the asset, liability, capital, income or expense items and then determine the effect of the transaction on these items, increase or decrease. Follow the credit debit rules for recording transactions.

    Examples of document sources that are often encountered are receipts, sales invoices, purchase invoices, cash receipts, work hours cards, and so on.

    2. Make an Accounting Journal

    A journal is an activity of writing the type of account accompanied by the amount along with evidence of transactions that have been collected previously, to be recorded in a daily journal, also known as a general journal. The next step in creating a cycle is to make a journal entry for each transaction.

    If you use a cashier or point of sale application, it usually helps the company get through cycles 1 and 2, but the company also keeps track of their expenses. Record transactions in a journal with details based on the data obtained to facilitate the next cycle.

    The choice between accrual and cash accounting will determine when transactions are formally recorded. Keep in mind, accrual accounting requires matching income with expenses so both must be ordered at the time of sale. Meanwhile, cash accounting requires transactions to be recorded when cash is received or paid. The next option is recording single entry and double entry.

    Single entry is the recording of financial transactions only once with transactions affecting the cash account. Double entry is the recording of financial transactions twice on debit or credit in order to produce a profit or loss or balance sheet.

    3. Posting Accounting Transactions from Journal to Ledger

    The next step is to post all transactions to the general ledger. The ledger itself is a collection of bookkeeping accounts, each of which is then used to record information about a particular asset. For convenience, classify financial transaction data based on the date, type of transaction, account number and name.

    Thus all company transactions in journals that are also linked to cash will enter the cash ledger. After that, calculate the balance of each account in the general ledger to find out the total value of the account.

    4. Preparation of Trial Balance

    Making a trial balance or balance is one of the service company accounting cycles that must be carried out. The trial balance itself serves to prove that the credit and debit sides are balanced. If the number of both is balanced, it will help reduce errors in data input. How to make your own trial balance, including by copying or citing the balances of all accounts in the ledger. Therefore, calculating the ledger balance will play a very important role at this stage.

    5. Make Adjusting Journals

    The next step is the preparation of adjusting entries. Making adjusting journals is done if there are errors in journalizing and posting or ensuring costs and income have really been recorded in the right period. If at the end of the accounting period, there are transactions that have not been recorded, there are transactions that are wrong or need to be adjusted, then they are recorded in an adjusting journal.

    Adjustments are generally made periodically, usually when the report is to be prepared. Then, you also have to create a second trial balance by transferring the adjusted balance in the general ledger into the new trial balance. The balances of the accounts in the general ledger are grouped into assets or liabilities. The balance between the assets and liabilities groups on this trial balance must also be balanced. For example depreciation of equipment, unpaid rent and so on.

    6. Make a column balance

    A work balance is created based on adjusting entries and a trial balance. The work sheet contains information regarding adjusting journals and trial balance which will produce information such as profit, loss, balance sheet, and various other information needed in preparing future financial reports.

    7. Compile Financial Reports

    Financial Report as one of the accounting cycles in which there are reports of profit, capital, loss, up to the balance sheet. The financial statements themselves are the main and most important results in an accounting cycle. Financial reports can also be directly prepared from a trial balance, as well as working papers that have previously been adjusted from a general ledger. This financial report is also prepared as a profit and loss statement, balance sheet, cash flow statement and report on changes in capital.

    Accounting which is the art of recording transactions, grouping accounts into ledgers, is presented through financial reports that you can study through the Service Company Accounting Practicum book.

     

    8. Make a Closing Journal

    After designing financial reports, you must also make closing entries which are usually made at the end of the accounting period. This closed account itself is only a profit-loss account or a nominal account. You do this by emptying the associated account nil. The nominal account itself must be closed because this account can be used to measure the flow of resources that occur in a period.

    9. Make a Reversing Journal

    A reversing journal is a journal that contains the stages of reversing several accounts that have been closed to restore their balances. This reversed estimate account is then an advance payment before maturity. This reverse journal is actually not required to be made, although in some transactions this reverse journal must be made.

    10. Final or Beginning Balance Sheet

    What is referred to as the final or initial balance here is the final balance produced at the end of the period which will later be used as the initial balance in the next period’s accounting cycle.

    Types of Service Company Accounting Transactions

    Differences and characteristics of companies cause differences in the various transactions that exist in a service company. Here are some types of service company accounting transactions that you need to know:

    1. Purchase

    This purchase transaction is an activity carried out to buy a product. Purchasing transactions for service companies themselves include the purchase of work equipment and tools. Everything is done to provide satisfaction to customers in terms of service.

    Furthermore, service companies must also record various other transactions related to purchasing transactions. For example, at the Beauty Salon, you make a purchase in the form of a hairdryer, scissors, flat iron, hair vitamins at Toko Merah Merona, so after the purchase is made you must immediately record it in your business’s books of account.

    2. Income

    Like other companies, service companies also have various objectives to gain profit. This income must be recorded in the cash and credit register. Income from the service company itself, among others, is obtained from the various services it has provided. Therefore, service entrepreneurs will provide the best services to their customers.

    3. Payment of Other Expenses

    In addition to expenses made when buying various necessities such as various equipment and tools. Service companies also have various fees that must be paid, for example electricity bills, telephone administration, internet, and others.

    4. Receipt of Receivables

    Receivables as gifts or sales made on credit to users. So that according to the agreement or consumer policy which will then pay off payments at a certain time, company records are needed in this case.

    5. Investment or Investment

    When the first service company was established, there must have been a deposit of capital from investors and owners. All of these investment transactions must be properly recorded. Especially if the capital or funds come from other parties.

    Learn more about service company accounting such as its accounting cycle and accounting records in the Accounting for Service, Trade and Manufacturing Companies below.

    Thus the discussion of the service company accounting cycle. By applying the correct accounting stages, business activities can then be carried out effectively as well as helping to make decisions more precisely because they are carried out based on real financial information. Thus the info, hopefully useful!

    Book of Recommendations Concerning Service Company Accounting

     

    1. Introduction to Accounting Second Edition

    2. Introduction to Accounting 1: The Accounting Cycle Approach

    3. Financial Accounting

    Articles Related to Service Company Accounting

    Source: from various sources

  • Get to Know Scout Number Codes, And Their Benefits in Life

    Numerical code – Communication as one of the most important things in life.
    Communication can also be done either directly or indirectly, also either confidentially or not,
    and in writing or not in writing.
    This also applies in the world of scouting. The
    world of scouting itself knows a communication that uses a scout code.

    Sandi in the world of scouting has been used as a learning medium for members of the alert group scouts,
    raisers, enforcers, as well as pandega.
    The use of the scout code itself must be adjusted to
    the level of knowledge possessed by the scout group.
    See a more complete explanation regarding
    the use of numeric codes in the following Scouts:

    Recognizing Numerical Passwords

    Number ciphers are one of the most common ciphers in scouting basics. This is because the
    number code is often tested and taught because this code is often taught and tested on scouts even from the
    time the scouts are on standby.

    Number passwords are also the most basic passwords because there are not a few passwords that are read
    using numeric codes.
    For example, kanji codes, flower codes, math and algebra codes, and
    balloon codes, all of which use the principles and methods of working with number codes.

    Therefore mastery of code numbers is considered very important for every scout member, both from student groups
    such as raising scouts, enforcer scouts, standby scouts, Pandega scouts, to adult scout members, namely scout
    coaches.

    Scout Code History

    The emergence of the cipher itself began with the heroes who in ancient times often traveled by traveling
    and moving from place to place.
    For that they have to use a variety of secret communications
    that are not known by the opponent.
    They also created a code to trick their enemies.
    In 3000 BC in the Babylonian Empire, cuneiform writing was found which became one of
    the ancient writings in the form of nails and was written on clay.

    To then send secret news between regions, they also shaved the heads of the slaves and then wrote the news
    on their heads.
    This hair is allowed to grow back before it is sent to its destination.
    After arriving at the destination, the slave’s head hair will be shaved again to be able to find
    out a secret message that will be conveyed.

    This method was considered very effective by the leaders of his time because it could trick the enemy.
    Julius Caesar who sent secret news using a skip code. The jump code itself is created
    by writing letters of the alphabet in a line and then choosing a secret number between them.

    How to read this code by placing your index finger on the letter A and then jumping 3 letters to the side,
    the letter designated is the letter D. And so on.
    At this time, communication itself is
    considered very broad, so secrecy is needed in certain fields, both in the service and in the
    military.

    This code is also used by scouts in the form of a scout code as a learning medium for scout members.

    Benefits of Numerical Passwords

    In terms, this password comes from Sanskrit which means secret or hiding. While in the Big
    Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI) password means code.
    So, the scout code is writing in letters that
    are often difficult to understand by lay people or those who have not studied it.

    Even though this code is also known as the scout code, its use is not only in scouting, but is also widely
    used in the military and police world for various specific purposes.
    Therefore, learning the
    number code is not without its benefits.
    The following are some of the benefits that will be
    obtained when learning code numbers.

    As a Communication Media Between Team Groups

    In a scouting activity, several groups of teams will be formed. Scout passwords that can be
    used are also useful for carrying out secret communications between team members.
    This is also
    used so that the tricks of each team are not known by other teams.

    Improve Memory

    Anga passwords can also help in increasing the memory of each scout member because they are then required to
    memorize various types of passwords.

    Increase Intelligence

    Using code numbers will also increase intelligence because they are then required to think and read something
    written using a password.

    Suggestions for Learning to Solve Problems

    Using a number code will then familiarize scout members in solving a problem. They will also
    get used to thinking about reading a code to then solve problems and various challenges in everyday
    life.

    Scouting Game Facilities

    Scout codes are also generally used as a game in a scouting activity. Usually this password is
    also used as a complement to an
    outbound activity or wide games .
    Here they will also be challenged by using various scout codes as a guide for their next
    trip.

    Various Types of Passwords in Scouting

    Coordinate Code or Red and White

    Coordinate passwords or often known as red and white passwords are one of the codes that are often used.
    Its use itself by placing it in a table, RED is used for rows while WHITE is used for
    columns.

    You can also fill in the table with letters A to Z and you can read through the coordinates.
    For example, the letter A is then written with PM, which means it is in row P and column M. You can
    also use the word I, which will later be changed again with the codes HH, PM, IA, PM.

    Napoleon cipher

    Code Napoleon is a code taken from a French emperor, namely Napoleon Bonaparte. In its use, it
    is often used to count the number of letters in each sentence.
    Then divide by 3 with the same
    number of parts.

    Where the first line must be written from right to left while the second line is written from left to
    right.
    For the third row, you are required to repeat the same pattern, namely from right to
    left and continue to do so over and over at the next stage.

    River Code

    Another type of Scout code is the river code. This river code is also known as sand 5 by 8,
    this is because the arrangement consists of 8 columns and 5 rows.
    Each column and row itself
    has a variation of letters which will be read in the opposite or opposite direction.
    For
    example, given the passcode OZO LOWOEO VOQPOQ BYHOS.
    By listening to this passcode column, each
    letter in this passcode will then be searched for from the replacement letter.
    So the results
    can then be read as THERE IS A DANGER DO NOT MISS.
    This is also included in one of the Scout
    codes which is easy to practice in Scouting activities.

    Number Password or Password Number

    A number or number code is a way of numbering each alphabet by using numbers. For example, by
    using the number 1 as the letter A, and the number 2 as the letter B, and the number 3 as the letter C and
    so on up to the letter Z.

    Examples that can be applied include writing Scouts which are also written with a number code or by using a
    number code as 16-18-1-13-21-11-1.

    Clock Password

    Another type of scout password that is often used is the hour code. For example, when using
    the clock at 06.00 for letter A, and there is a difference in time used for every 5 minutes, then letter B
    then uses 06.05 and so on.
    You can also change the different time used according to your needs,
    for example, every 10 minutes, 15 minutes, and so on.

    Snail Password

    One of the scout codes that is difficult to read is the snail code. However, this does not
    mean that this password cannot be read by its members.
    The way to read it yourself is by
    spinning like a snail’s house.
    For example, at the beginning of the letters in this cipher, a
    certain sign will then be given and you can read it by predicting the direction of its movement.

    Semaphores

    One type of cipher that is widely used and quite familiar is the semaphore. Its use is to use
    a flag that is moved using both hands.
    There is also a step-by-step guide to using it for each
    letter so you can just copy it later.
    Of course you need time to memorize all the letters so
    that then the position of the movement is not changed.

    Braille code

    Usually, the braille code is also used by the blind and is very useful in shaping their daily life.
    Braille letters can also be read using the touch of the hand because they are located at 6 raised
    points that can be touched so that they can be read later.

    Password Box

    Another type of cipher is the password box. The code for this box itself is known using
    Sanskrit which is confidential.
    This means that the various codes contained in this code box
    are then only known by each team when carrying out Scouting activities.

    Usually this type of code is then used during camping activities, to be able to train each team in solving
    various puzzles given in a game.

    In this cipher, passwords are generally also denoted by straight lines, perpendicular lines and boxes with
    various variations.
    These dashes are generally also equipped with dots which when combined then
    become the symbol of a particular letter of the alphabet.
    So that when combined with other
    cipher codes can form letters that can be read.

    Morse code

    Apart from that, you can also use several media in doing this Morse code, such as using a whistle, the light from
    a flashlight, or writing in the form of lines and dots.

    Code Helen Keller

    The next type of code is the Helen Keller code, which is still almost the same as braille in its use.
    The difference lies in this password which is usually used for the deaf and mute using a finger
    symbol.

    Grass Password

    Grass code as one of the derivatives of Morse code but looks like grass. The key is to use
    short grass as point symbols and tall grass as line symbols.

    Cipher Chemistry

    Chemistry is also related to Morse codes, you know , but the symbols are similar to the letter
    symbols in chemical formulas.
    Terms of use where the dots are vowels, a, i, u, e, o, while
    the consonants represent dashes.
    For example, in the chemical code it is then written KOH +
    OH + HH + OO and read as KAMI.

    Books Related to Sandi and Scouts

    Scout Skills Series: Sandi

    In Scouting, ciphers are not just a complement to Scouting activities. Passwords can be used
    for various activities that can improve life skills.
    In addition, the abilities of Scout
    members, from Siaga to Pandega, in creativity and communication can also be developed by practicing ciphers.
    The Scout Skills Book: Passwords describes in detail the various types of codes used in scouting
    activities.

    In addition, this book also explains the steps for creating and using ciphers so that readers can easily
    understand and practice them.
    Equipped with attractive pictures and illustrations as well as
    exercises that really help the application of passwords, the Scout Skills book: Passwords is a must-have
    book for all Scout activity activists.

    The Complete Official Guidebook of the Scout
    Movement

    General Scouting Knowledge, General Proficiency Mark (TKU), Special Proficiency Mark (TKK), Daily Clothing, Scout
    Attributes, Scout Movement Identification Sign, Semaphore, Morse Code, Other Scout Codes, Camping Procedures,
    Procedures for Making a Campfire, Procedures for Using a Compass, Terrain Orientation, Ribbon Maps, Marches,
    First Aid in Accidents (P3K), Pioneering, and Glossary in the Scout Movement.

    Complete Guide to the Scout Movement

    Scout salute! Scouts are a very appropriate and important place for young people to learn and
    be creative.
    Its members generally grow to be dependable figures, having mastered various
    important skills.
    Therefore, how lucky we are if we follow the scout movement.

    This book contains complete Scouting material that can be used by Scout members as a practical guidebook.
    With this book, we can participate in Scouting activities even more smoothly.
    Not only that, we
    can also quickly master the skills taught.
    Happy reading, and become a true scout that is
    useful for the homeland and nation!

    Complete Scout Guide

    The Complete Scout Guidebook contains the Scout Honor Code, Scout Emblem, Scout Greetings, Organizational
    Structure of the Scout Movement, Age Classification in the Scout Movement, Types of Work Units, Size of Front
    Group Flags, Use of Standby Scout Signs/Attributes, Use of Scout Signs/Attributes , General Proficiency Signs,
    Scout Proficiency, Marching Lines, Morse, Morse Letters, Punctuation Marks.

    Service Marks, Motto With Whistle, Code Letters, Semaphores, Camping, Tents, Campfires, Compasses, Maps, Natural
    Signs and Artificial Signs, Rigging, Statutes and Bylaws, Pancasila, Preamble to the 1945 Constitution,
    Indonesian National Anthem Raya, and Scout Hymns.

    This is a review of number codes and several other codes in Scouting.

  • Get to know Sales Promotion as a Great Trick in Product Sales

    Sales Promotion – A brand usually does sales promotion because of the intense competition
    in the market, especially if other brands sell the same product and are sold by many other parties.
    Companies and brands can have the opportunity to re-attract the attention of their consumers by
    conducting promotions.

    Therefore, every company or brand needs to make or do what is called a sales promotion. Let’s
    take a closer look at how sales promotion is a way to increase sales.

    Definition of Sales Promotion

    Sales promotion or sales promotion is a type of marketing that is used to introduce a new product, spend
    old products and also increase sales figures.
    And in general, sales promotion can take place
    temporarily, with the aim of increasing buyer interest in the product and it is carried out by the company
    only at certain moments.

    Sales promotion includes a variety of promotional activities, such as sales demonstrations, context,
    sampling, point-of-purchase displays, incentives, and coupons.
    In principle, sales promotion
    spending is greater than advertising spending.
    While techniques on communication and incentives
    provide several advantages, promotions can be used to target buyers, respond to special occasions, and
    create purchase incentives.

    Sales promotion is certainly different from what is known as advertising, even though both have the same
    goal.
    Advertising is an invitation to consumers to buy products with visual forms in the form
    of images, videos, sounds.
    Meanwhile, sales promotion has the goal of inviting consumers to buy
    a product by touching the side of the mind in a reasonable and rational way.

    Sales Promotion Goals

    Sales promotion usually includes attractive benefits and can also increase brand awareness .
    Brand awareness will certainly affect the growth in sales numbers. The following
    are the objectives of the sales promotion, namely:

    1. Create a market for a new product

    A company and nrand usually have many products or services to offer. It is possible that each
    product has its own target market.

    In order to introduce a product to the market, sales promotion can be the solution. Companies
    can find out whether their products have targeted the right target consumers or not.

    2. Stay competitive

    Maybe your company and brand are getting high sales figures. However, don’t let this put you
    off guard.
    At the same time, it’s possible that competitors are carrying out promotional
    strategies that can rival and even take current customers.
    In addition, sales promotion can
    keep brands competitive and continue to be chosen by consumers.

    3. Brand Awareness

    Sales promotion usually includes attractive benefits and can increase brand awareness. Brand
    awareness of course will affect the growth of sales figures.

    4. Consumer loyalty

    If related to the previous point, sales promotion can help maintain consumer interest in your brand.
    An attractive sales promotion can make consumers feel they have an advantage when buying our
    products compared to other brands.

    It is also important to create promotions aimed specifically at registered members or consumers in order to
    maintain their loyalty.

    Example of Sales Promotion

    After Sinaumed’s knows about sales promotion, here’s an example of sales promotion:

    1. Sales Promotion Free gifts

    There are many ways to optimize sales promotion tactics, one of which is giving free gifts. If
    Sinaumed’s owns a restaurant, it can give free desserts as a way of promotion.

    Not only that, such clothing stores can provide free goods that may come from old stock and are considered
    to be unsold.
    However, it must also be noted that each piece of clothing is in good condition
    so that it still deserves to be used as a free gift.

    2. Sales Promotion Samples are free

    Basically, consumers really like everything that can be obtained for free. Giving free samples
    can trigger consumers to buy the products Sinaumed’s sells.
    In fact, that may not have been
    thought of by consumers before.
    This method has proven to be effective, especially if Sinaumed’s
    is going to introduce a new product.

    3. Sales Promotion Discounts

    Discounts can certainly encourage consumer buying interest in a product. This has the idea
    that consumers can obtain an item at a lower price than usual, which is one form of stimulus that can
    encourage purchases from customers.

    4. Sales Promotion Vouchers and coupons

    Vouchers and coupons, both of which can create an exclusive impression when you give them to selected
    people.
    Especially if the coupon has an expiration date. Consumers who get special
    vouchers and coupons will certainly feel the need to use them before the specified time limit.

    5. Sales Promotion Giveaway

    Sales promotion can be done by optimizing a brand’s social media. It functions not only to
    increase sales figures.
    Instead, this tactic can increase engagement rates for social media
    marketing.
    Sinaumed’s can create quizzes on social media that can attract consumers’ attention.
    A quiz with a giveaway as a prize for the winner will provide an opportunity to gain new followers
    on social media.

    6. Sales Promotion Buy one get one free

    Buy one get one free is a form of promotion that is often used by various brands. Buy One Get
    One Free or also known as BOGO, gives consumers the advantage of getting 2 products by paying for 1 product.
    Buy one get one free is a fairly effective tactic used by almost all types of products and
    services.

    7. Sales Promotion Cashback

    Another example of promotion is giving cashback on every product purchase, with the intention that the
    consumer will buy back other products with this cashback promo.
    For example, if the price of
    one bag is IDR 200,000, and every time you buy that product you will get a cashback of IDR 10,000, then if
    you buy two bags, the buyer will get a cashback of IDR 20,000.

    How, has Sinaumed’s made a choice to promote the product using which sales promotion? Make sure
    the sales promotion is chosen right!

    Tips for Running a Sales Promotion

    In conducting promotions, buyers are often not interested in buying the product. Though the
    promotion costs have been incurred.
    So that these costs are not in vain, here are some
    effective promotion tips:

    1. Create a different concept

    The first step in promoting a product, Sinaumed’s needs to create a unique concept, not just giving a
    discount.
    For example, Sinaumed’s provides special discounts to suit customers who have birthdays
    or by providing product bundling promos.

    2. Achievements to be Achieved

    In making a promotional program, you must know what achievements you want to achieve. This
    makes activities more measurable and specific.

    Avoid making goals that are too general, such as increasing sales. You can make it more
    specific, for example increasing sales and getting new customers.

    3. Determine the Target Market

    Of course we must know in advance, who will be our target market. The right target market will
    give satisfactory results.
    Then, how do you determine the right target market?

    To determine this, Sinaumed’s can analyze and also understand through the customer database.
    Through this database, you can identify several problems that can be solved using the products you
    offer.
    In this way you will have target market data which is divided into segmentation,
    targets, and also their problems.
    This data is also the basis for Sinaumed’s to create a sales
    promotion program.

    4. Doing Promotion by Utilizing
    Certain Events

    The first tip for doing promotions is to take advantage of several major events, such as Independence Day,
    Eid al-Fitr, Christmas and New Year.
    By doing this promotion at the right time and place.
    Then consumers will feel interested in buying because there is an urgency of need there, especially
    for products that consumers need at that time.

    And at certain moments, consumers will be very happy if the product they need costs less. For
    example for clothing products at Eid or Christmas and New Year.
    Setting lower prices can also
    attract more consumers.

    5. Provide Special Promotions to Loyal
    Consumers

    Special promotions for loyal consumers or customers are intended to increase the number of customers who
    will buy the product.
    For example, if you have known your regular customers who have subscribed
    to your store for 5 years, provide special offers and lower prices from other customers as a form of
    appreciation for these customers.

    Loyal consumers are customers who make repeated purchases (repeat orders). The existence of
    these customers must be maintained in order to continue to contribute to increase sales.
    Besides that, even loyal consumers will not be easy to switch to competitors.

    6. There is a minimum purchase

    By setting a minimum purchase, it can encourage customers to make a larger number of transactions.
    Because by setting a minimum purchase, the discount given is getting bigger.

    This method will certainly attract the attention of your consumers, who initially only bought one product, they
    will add more because they are eyeing the discount.

    7. Understanding Consumer Needs

    Promotion should be done by starting to understand consumer needs. It aims to make the
    promotion more effective.
    For example, by giving gifts on every purchase of a product.
    Consumers will certainly love it, because these products are consumer staple products and
    complement each other.

    Consumers who feel their needs are understood can make these consumers interested in buying the promo
    products offered.
    Therefore, it is important to know more about consumer needs.
    One of them is by providing customer satisfaction surveys to consumers, from which conclusions can
    be drawn about consumer needs.

    8. Product Bundling Promotion

    Sinaumed’s can also use this one marketing strategy, namely bundles. Maybe it’s not just one or
    two people who apply this promotional method, but there’s nothing wrong with trying to create a bundling
    promotion.
    Usually, business people will sell goods together in packages, especially if you
    sell on the marketplace, you can really use these tips.

    But the obstacle that most online sellers face when using the bundled marketing strategy is the difficulty
    in calculating inventory.
    Then how do we avoid difficulties in calculating inventory sales of
    goods?
    So whether you want it or not, Sinaumed’s must first calculate the amount of each
    inventory, only then can you determine the maximum stock that can be sold.

    Take it easy, there is an easy way so that you no longer have trouble counting stock and it is easier to
    create product bundling promotion strategies.
    The tip is that Sinaumed’s can use the Jubelio
    system because the application already has features that make it easier for you to create promotions, one of
    which is product bundles.
    Later you can also set the number of stock items that you will sell
    and will automatically generate a new SKU.

    9. Doing Promotion in All Media

    The media that exist in modern times like today are of course very diverse. As well as print
    media, electronic media, and social media.
    Sinaumed’s can use all of these media as promotional
    media so that the products produced are more recognized by many people.
    With promotions like
    this, of course, can bring in new potential customers.

    This one media is very helpful and effective to do as a way of promotion. Lots of features
    that support this promotion.
    Sinaumed’s can also pay for the services of people who have
    considerable influence on social media.
    Therefore, optimizing social media is highly
    recommended as a medium for promotion.

    10. Keep Profits in Mind

    The last tip in doing promotions is that you have to take into account the profit that will be obtained.
    Profit or profit is the orientation of every businessman. Therefore, even if you are
    doing a promotion, you still have to take into account the profit that will be obtained.
    Thus,
    it will still benefit, even if it costs money for promotion.

    Even though the promotion costs a lot and cuts profits, it will still be very important for you to
    calculate the profit you get from the promotion process that you are doing.
    This is done to
    ensure that the promotion you are doing is not in vain and is right on target.

    You can calculate profits through calculating ROI. If you have difficulty or are unfamiliar
    with this, you can try using accounting software such as Accurate Online to get comprehensive financial
    reports and financial data quickly and with minimal errors.

    Sales Promotion Tools

    Kotler (2005) states that sales promotion tools consist of:

    1. Samples

    Samples are a small number of products offered to consumers to try.

    2. Coupons

    Coupons given to buyers will provide discounts for certain products.

    3. Refund offers (rebates)

    An offer to return part of the purchase price of a product to consumers who send proof of purchase to
    manufacturing companies.

    4. Price Packages (transactions with
    discounted prices or discounts)

    Offer consumers savings from the usual price of a product.

    5. Premium (giving gift)

    Goods offered for free or at very low prices as an incentive to buy a product.

    6. Program frequency

    Programs that provide rewards related to the frequency and intensity of consumers buying the company’s products
    or services.

    7. Contests, sweepstakes and games

    Promotional activities that give consumers the opportunity to win something such as cash, trips or goods either
    by luck or by extra effort.

    8. Subscription rewards

    Cash or other prizes offered for use of a company product or service.

    9. Free testing

    Inviting potential buyers to sample the product free of charge in the hopes that they will buy.

    10. Product warranty

    The seller’s explicit or implicit promise that the product will perform as specified.

    11. Joint promotions

    Two or more company brands work together with coupons, cash-outs and contests to increase traction.

    12. Promotion – cross

    Using a brand to advertise other non-competitive brands.

    13. Point of purchase

    Display or demonstration that takes place at the place of payment or sale.

  • Get to Know Reincarnation and Its 6 Signs and Its Scientific Evidence!

    Reincarnation is – For some people it is believed that after we die, humans will come back again in a different form. Things like that are usually better known by many people with the term reincarnation. However, not many people know what reincarnation is and what are its signs. If you are one of those people, don’t worry because this article will discuss further the meaning of reincarnation along with its signs and scientific evidence.

    Definition of Reincarnation

    Reincarnation (or in Latin is “born again” or “rebirth”) or refers to the belief that a person will die and be reborn in another life. As for the intentions that are born, not only in a physical form as we are now, but that person’s soul is reborn in a certain form that is in accordance with the results of his previous actions.

    Whereas in the Big Indonesian Dictionary (KBBI), reincarnation is incarnation (incarnation) back into another body after death or rebirth.

    There are two main streams in reincarnation, namely first, those who believe that humans will then continue to be reborn.

    Second, those who believe that human beings will then cease rebirth at some point if they do enough good or if they gain great consciousness or merge with God. Hinduism itself adheres to the second stream.

    Rebirth is a process of passing on birth from a previous life. In Hinduism and Buddhism, the philosophy of reincarnation itself teaches humans to be aware of true happiness and to be responsible for the destiny that is being carried out.

    As long as humans are bound by the cycle of reincarnation, their lives are not free from sorrow. As long as these souls are attached to the results of bad actions, they will be reincarnated as people who are always grieving. In Hindu and Buddhist philosophy, the process of reincarnation itself gives humans the opportunity to enjoy the highest happiness. This happens when humans are unaffected by worldly pleasures or miseries, so they never feel sorrow, and when they understand the true meaning of life.

    Signs of Reincarnation

    Have you ever had a past life? Have you ever come across a particular place, language, or culture that you recognize without knowing it beforehand? This could be because you have lived in the past, aka experiencing reincarnation.

    Sometimes you can find people frequently remembering their lives and past incidents they experienced. Well, there are many ways to find out about someone’s past life. One way is by regressing (backwards) to a past life. However, sometimes there are some subtle signs that may seem strange to you. Check out the signs if you had a past life, as follows:

    Have Some Lasting Unexplained Memories

    Have you ever felt like you have some memories that seem to have no relation to your current life? For example, you may have memories of living somewhere you’ve never been or doing things you’re completely unaware of.

    This unusual memory then becomes one of the signs of life in the past. These memories may also remain in your subconscious. Moreover, these memories will also be unlike any other memories related to your current life. In fact, it can also be very offbeat and can give goosebumps at times.

    Experiencing Déjà vu

    Have you ever heard a certain language or uttered a certain sentence before? For example, you are talking to a friend but suddenly there is a point where you feel like you have experienced this before. Even if you have never witnessed or experienced it.

    Experiencing Strange Phobias

    Everyone has different phobias and depends on unpleasant experiences. However, there are also people who have strange phobias without even going through any unpleasant experiences before. Like you might be afraid of water even after knowing that you’ve never had any incidents about water. You also need to understand that these fears and phobias can be related to your previous life.

    Have Enigmatic Skills and Knowledge

    A child can dance at the age of two or three as if he had been doing it for a long time. In addition, sometimes you may find children who have extraordinary knowledge in a particular field or subject when compared to other children of their age group. There are also people who cannot live without music, spending their time with nature or dancing to the rhythm of the music. Some people take these as signs of past life

    Having Strange Recurring Dreams

    Sometimes people have nightmares or strange dreams over and over again. They might not be able to figure out the reason behind this. However, it is believed that our subconscious mind often recalls happy memories and past life traumas through recurring dreams and nightmares.

    Like when you dream of being in a place you don’t know, meeting someone who is familiar but not from your current life. Instead of throwing these dreams away, you can actually find a connection in them and find out who you were in a past life

    Having Strange Birthmarks on Body

    There are many people who have one or more birthmarks on their bodies and this may still be considered normal. According to science, these birthmarks occur because of our position in the womb or because of some random pigmentation. However, those who study the science of reincarnation believe that birthmarks are marks that can tell you about your previous life. So, you undergo past life regression to find out the truths that lie behind the birthmarks.

    7 Scientific Evidence of Reincarnation

    In general, reincarnation is a religious concept which implies that after the death of a human being, their soul, mind, and consciousness are transferred to a newborn baby. It sounds like an impossibility, but some scientists believe that reincarnation exists.

    In fact, reincarnation has long been a central tenet of certain spiritual traditions, but it is not something that has been rigorously tested by many scientists, so its veracity remains in doubt.

    Even so, there is some scientific evidence that shows that reincarnation really exists. Here are some scientific evidences that show that reincarnation is real. “Believe it or not!”

    Remember Because of Birthmarks

    Launch Express , Ian Stevenson, a former Professor of Psychiatry at the University of Virginia, wrote in his study that about 35 percent of children who claimed to remember their previous life had birthmarks or birth defects that they showed as injuries in their previous life.

    Stevenson himself dedicated most of his career to finding evidence of reincarnation, until his death in 2007. The total number of children he has investigated is 210 people. The study that Stevenson created is useful for investigating reincarnation cases entitled Birthmarks and Birth Defects Corresponding to Wounds on Deceased Persons.

    Claims to Remember Previous Life

    In a separate study, Stevenson also interviewed three children who claimed to remember aspects of their lives from previous lives. Each of the children interviewed then made 30 to 40 statements about memory that they had not personally experienced, and through verification, Stevenson also found that the statements they made were 92 percent true.

    In an article published in Scientific Exploration , Stevenson also believes that the possibility of finding families with family members as described by these children is very likely.

    Already More Than 2,500 Cases Researched

    Jim Tucker, who is also from the University of Virginia, revealed that they have now studied more than 2,500 cases of children who reported their memories in the past. Then, Tucker and his team try to determine exactly what they said and what really happened, as well as see if this fits into the lives of someone who has lived and died before.

    Remember Ever Killed

    As quoted from NPR , there is a child named James Leininger who remembers being a fighter pilot in World War II. Tucker also said that when James was a child, he really liked his toy planes. However, by the time James was two years old, he began having extremely horrific nightmares four or five times a week about plane crashes.

    Then, one afternoon, he talked about this plane crash and said that he was a pilot who flew off a United States ship in a past life. His father also asked the name of the ship, and he said Natoma. James said he had been shot down by the Japanese and killed on Iwo Jima. After investigating, it turns out that there was an aircraft carrier named USS Natoma Bay which was stationed in the Pacific during World War II. In fact, the ship is involved in Iwo Jima.

    At that time, they lost one pilot there, a young man named James Huston. James Huston’s plane crashed exactly as described by James Leininger, namely experiencing engine failure, exploding, falling into the water and quickly sinking. Then, his memory started fading at the age of 5-7 years. Tucker was sure that this child’s memory must still be in his mind because the stored memory was quite strong from his previous life.

    Maybe many think James was just hallucinating or imagining it, it’s just that Tucker believes that we can’t conclude what James said was imagination if this has been verified to be true. Moreover, the memory that James told was exactly the same as what had been experienced by James Huston, a man who lived during World War II.

    Not only that, Huston is also from Pennsylvania, while James lives in Louisiana, is it really impossible for a 2 year old boy to go there to find information about Huston?

    Related Books

    Unique Natural Phenomena

    Brothers and sisters, do you still remember the disaster that befell our friends in Aceh, Yogyakarta or Padang? Yes, in December 2004, our friends in Aceh experienced an earthquake and a tsunami. May 2006, our friends in Yogyakarta who experienced an earthquake. Then, our friends in Padang experienced a devastating earthquake in September 2009.

    Earthquakes and tsunamis are natural events or phenomena that can happen anywhere and anytime. How do earthquakes and tsunamis happen? Why can this natural phenomenon cause such great damage? The brothers will find the explanation in this book. Apart from that, you will also find several other unique phenomena. For example hail, walking mountains, animal rain, fire rainbows, shooting stars, and many other phenomena. Everything is explained and explained clearly in this book. Interesting, right? Happy reading, huh!

    100+ Unique World Cup Facts

    The World Cup is one of the most awaited events by millions of people in the universe. Since it was launched in 1930, many interesting, heroic, phenomenal, dramatic, tragic, as well as funny and unique events have happened there. However, there are many facts and events that are then forgotten or deliberately forgotten.

    This book examines the complete answers to all these mysteries. In it, there are 100 unique facts—including the 10 greatest moments—in the history of the World Cup which are revealed to show how powerful and interesting this grand event every four years is called “The Greatest Show on” . Also disclosed are all the first things that happened at the World Cup, profiles of players, coaches and football figures who colored the history of the World Cup, historical data and facts for the World Cup from 1930 to 2006, as well as a brief guide to the 2010 World Cup. The match schedule from the group stage to the final is made separately as an additional bonus.

    Unique Traditions of Indonesia and the World

    Various ethnicities, religions, and geographic locations are among the things that affect the diversity of a country. This diversity makes a country have a unique tradition that exists between one country and another. It cannot be denied that the existence of this tradition makes a country have unique and interesting characteristics to visit.

    Through this book, it is hoped that it can broaden the reader’s horizons in getting to know the various unique traditions that are owned by Indonesia and various countries in the world from Indonesia, the Asian Continent, to the Americas. Not only reviewing unique traditions, but this book is also accompanied by photos which make it easier for readers to understand any information that is explained.

    101 Facts & Events

    The present era is referred to as the information-oriented age. We can get various information about domestic politics or how the progress of the times is just by reading newspapers, watching TV or accessing the internet while sitting pretty at home. However, there are still many terms that you don’t know such as NIMBY, Wisdom of Sunshine, Screen Quarter etc, right?

    Whenever a term appears that we are not familiar with, we usually ask our parents. Well, now you don’t need to worry. This book will answer the questions in your minds through 101 story titles sorted by No – and packed in interesting comics. As a bonus, we provide the `One More!` column with additional knowledge. By now you know a lot about important issues, so try to talk about it with friends or parents. Soon, your horizons will broaden!

    Closing

    Thus the discussion about reincarnation is accompanied by some evidence showing that reincarnation really exists from the signs and from the scientific evidence. Are you one of those who believe in the theory of Reincarnation?

    You can also add insight about unique events in the world or in Indonesia through books that can be found at sinaumedia.com . To support Sinaumed’s in adding insight, sinaumedia always provides quality and original books so that Sinaumed’s has #MoreWithReading information.

  • Get to know Quality Assurance: Duties and Differences with QC

    Quality Assurance – In fact, Quality Assurance (QA) is a job that is not only centered in a company, but also in the realm of education, namely in schools to the realm of health, namely in hospitals. But in this article, we will discuss what QA is in a company.

    Basically, the existence of Quality Assurance (QA) will “go” hand in hand with Quality Control (QC) which both play an important role in the manufacture and development of a product. The product doesn’t have to be physical, you know, but can also be a digital product, for example a software. So, what is Quality Assurance (QA)?

    What are the duties and responsibilities of a QA? What skills are needed so that Sinaumed’s can become a Quality Assurance (QA)? How is it different from Quality Control (QC)? So, so that Sinaumed’s understands these things, let’s look at the following review!

    What is Quality Assurance?

    The definition of QA in language is “quality assurance” or quality assurance. Basically, Quality Assurance (QA) is a form of guarantee that is used to provide security and trust in a product. Therefore, in the process, this QA will ensure whether the quality requirements of a product have been met or not. Usually, this Quality Assurance (QA) process covers the planning and supervision of activities in the product manufacturing process.

    The existence of this QA plays an important role in the production of a product, especially in the midst of industrial developments like today. Just a little trivia, the existence of QA is expected to emerge during the Total Quality Control (TQC) era initiated by America and Europe at that time. If you talk about a product, you will definitely not be separated from its quality.

    Yep, the assessment of the high or low quality of a product cannot be determined by the producer as the maker of the goods, but will be focused on the consumer’s assessment as the user of the product. What’s more, these consumers have different backgrounds, both in the realm of socio-economic conditions to their level of education. Therefore, product quality will be very relative.

    Unfortunately, the existence of QA is often equated with Quality Control (QC). In fact, the two are clearly different, you know, even though in the process they will alternate. This QA focuses on checking whether the method of Quality Control (QC) is running according to plan or not. Quality Assurance (QA) is also the one who can decide whether the product can continue its production process, or be repaired, or even discontinued for free.

    As the name implies, QA will focus on product quality. Why so? Because product quality can directly affect the credibility of the company so that it can improve work processes to consumer confidence.

    In the work process, the QA will closely monitor the flow of product manufacturing, from the planning stage to testing. This is done so that later there will be no rework which will actually be a waste of time and money. In addition, this monitoring is also carried out to avoid complaints from consumers regarding damaged or defective products.

    Career path

    Even though it looks complicated, a Quality Assurance (QA) is required to be thorough, you know . That is why the career path of a QA will develop very widely, especially in a large company. Reporting from hashmicro.com , a QA can have a career path in the form of,

    1. DevOps

    DevOps is work in the form of optimizing the process for developing a product so that the product release process can be carried out quickly and optimally. Actually, DevOps work is almost the same as Quality Assurance (QA) because they both test products before they are released. It’s just that, this DevOps job has special expertise, namely mastering a programming language.

    2. IT Management

    IT Management is work in the form of planning, managing, organizing, and managing information technology resources based on company needs. The purpose of this information technology resource includes data, software, hardware, network, to data center facilities. Anything related to the use of technology. Later, the skills that have been taught in Quality Assurance (QA) can also be useful in this job, one of which is ensuring the quality of the software or application being created by the company.

    3. Product Manager

    Becoming a Product Manager requires that we have the ability to analyze, conduct audits, to provide solutions for a product (especially defective products). So, since a Quality Assurance (QA) is also required to have problem solving skills, the two jobs can be related to one another.

    4. Customer Experience Leaders

    Just a little trivia, a Quality Assurance (QA) does not only analyze product quality, but also must have knowledge of its consumers. In this regard, a Quality Assurance (QA) must focus on how consumers’ expectations of the product to be released.

    Types of Quality Assurance

    Even though they both analyze product quality before releasing it to consumers, the existence of Quality Assurance (QA) has several types based on the place and form of the product.

    1. Hospitality Quality Assurance

    As the name implies, Quality Assurance (QA) is a guarantee of quality for a product that has been offered by the hospitality industry. The hospitality industry is a business industry that prioritizes customer satisfaction, usually has a motto of being friendly, sincere and full of love. Example: hotels, inns, or places related to tourism.

    2. Total Quality Assurance

    This type of Quality Assurance (QA) is usually in a company, usually serving as a guarantor for quality or product quality as a whole. Assurance of product quality will be targeted in the short and long term.

    3. Software Quality Assurance

    As the name implies, Quality Assurance (QA) will act as a quality guarantor for a product produced by a technology company. Therefore, the resulting product is not in physical form, but in the form of software (software).

    Quality Assurance Tasks

    Indeed, in general, QA is tasked with guaranteeing the quality of a product that will be released to consumers. However, the flow of work will of course be complicated because you have to start with planning and end up verifying the quality of the production team. So, here is the flow of QA tasks in a company.

    1. Make a plan regarding the quality of the product that will be needed. Usually QA will work closely with the research team and marketing team.
    2. Monitor, analyze and test product samples until they are produced.
    3. Provide verification of how product quality is, then handed over to the production team.
    4. If there is a production process that does not meet the standards, Quality Assurance (QA) will provide corrective instructions.
    5. Look for repair solutions if problems are found during the production process.
    6. Doing product test documentation and included in the report.
    7. Creating a production process flow in the form of a report as a reference for making products in the future.
    8. Investigate consumer complaints if there are non-conformance problems with the product.

    Skills Required To Become A Quality Assurance

    If Sinaumed’s is interested in becoming a QA, don’t worry because currently there are many trainings both online and offline to become a QA. This profession is still very popular with many people, you know, apart from its wide career path, the salary is no joke. One of the skills that must be possessed by a QA is in the IT field. However, there are also other soft skills that must be mastered, namely in the form of:

    1. Strong research and analytical skills.
    2. Problem solving
    3. time management
    4. Understand market needs
    5. Critical thinking
    6. Good communication (oral and written)
    7. Able to work with a team (teamwork)
    8. Detailed, thorough, and disciplined
    9. Management product
    10. Understand the company’s quality standards

    Difference between Quality Assurance (QA) and Quality Control (QC)

    Quality Assurance (QA) Quality Control (QC)
    Responsible for ensuring that the quality requirements for a product are met. Responsible for ensuring product quality is in accordance with product standards.
    Usually in the form of planning and supervision of the activity of making these products. Usually in the form of product quality checking process.
    Focusing on standardizing a product so that production errors do not occur. Focusing on correcting errors in a product, before it reaches consumers.
    The aim is to carry out inspections on the product development process. The goal is to test the process, but only in the final stages of product development.
    Check in advance whether the product is in accordance with the size, model, and color set by the company standard. Re-checking products that have been checked by QA, to avoid damaged goods.
    Usually present and play many roles before the production process runs. Usually present and play a role after the production process takes place.
    The place of work is usually in an office or room to make plans, work procedures, determine product specifications, and more. The place of work is usually in the warehouse or down directly to the factory to carry out inspections.
    More process oriented. More product oriented.
    The way it works is to create a quality management system. The way it works is to find the source of the problem and fix it with existing equipment, so that product quality is maintained.

    So, that’s a review of what Quality Assurance (QA) is and its career paths, tasks, soft skills needed, and the difference with Quality Control (QC). Is Sinaumed’s interested in being part of Quality Assurance (QA)?

  • Get to know Programming Language Operators: Definition, Properties and Types

    Operators are – In the process of writing a programming language there is usually something called an operator. Where later the operator is used to form the desired value result.

    Simply put, the operator is a symbol commonly used in writing programming languages. The existence of operators will usually be found more in certain operations.

    Most operators are indeed used in arithmetic calculations in a program. For those of you who are studying in the world of programming, you may also be familiar with operators.

    So that your knowledge is even wider about operators in programming languages. Of course, the explanation that is available in this article about operators in programming languages ​​will be very helpful.

    Definition of Operators

    Although previously discussed a little about operators in programming languages. But in this point we will learn together about the meaning of the operator in more depth.

    Operator is a symbol that gives a compiler or interpreter to be able to perform certain operations such as mathematical, rational or logical operations in order to produce the final result as desired.

    Operators can also be regarded as the basis of any type of programming language. When we make a program, usually there will be a lot of data which will be processed and produce a certain output .

    When processing this data, an operator is needed that acts as a symbol. There are at least three types of operators that are often used in programming languages. Starting from arithmetic operators, relational operators and logical operators.

    Characteristics of Operators

    Operators can be grouped by their nature. There are about three groups of operators that can be seen based on their nature. Below is an explanation of the properties possessed by operators in programming languages.

    1. Unary

    The unary operator will only see the existence of operands in an operation. There are two main types of unary operators such as increment and decrement. Then the writing form of the unary operator is b++.

    2. Binaries

    Then there are also binary operators. Where later this operator will require two operands and also one operator in the middle in one operation. In simple terms, the writing of the binary operator is b + c.

    3.Ternary

    Finally, there is the ternary operator type. Where this ternary operator will show three operands in an operation performed. The writing form of the ternary operator is an expression? First choice : second choice.

    The three points above are an explanation of the types of operators seen by their nature. When you write a programming language, of course you will meet from when the type of operator is seen based on its nature.

    Types of Operators in Programming Languages

    Apart from being based on their nature, the grouping of operators in programming languages ​​can also be grouped based on their function. There are about six types of operators which are seen based on their functions.

    The six types of operators based on their functions are as follows.

    1. Arithmetic Operators

    First, there is the arithmetic operator, where this type of operator has a function to process two operands that will produce a certain value. However, the results of operations involving arithmetic operators also depend on the operand value and the type of operator used.

    Simply put, this type of operator will be easier for us to find in a mathematical operation contained in writing a programming language. Arithmetic is a branch in mathematics.

    Where basically this arithmetic will be a simple calculation such as plus, minus, divide and times. In addition, in the C++ programming language the use of operators also applies to the modulo division operation or the % operator which is used to find a remainder for the quotient.

    The types of operators in the C++ programming language arithmetic operators are as follows.

    + (addition), for example a = 5 + 2
    – (subtraction), for example a = 5 – 2
    * (multiplication), for example a = 5 – 2
    / (division in real numbers or fractions), for example a = 5 – 2
    % (remaining quotient or modulus), for example a = 5 % 2

    2. Assignment Operator or Assignment

    Then there is the assignment operator or assignment operator. Where this type of operator has a function to assign a value to one variable. There are two sides of the operand that have their respective functions.

    The operand on the left side of the operator is a variable, while the operand on the right side of the operator is a value or a variable that has a value. As a result, the result on the right side must have the same data type as the variable on the left side.

    In C++, the assignment operator uses symbols such as the equals sign “=”. Later assignment operators can also use several combined symbols such as “+=”,”-=”, and so on.

    3. Increment and Decrement Operators

    Then there are also the increment and decrement operators. These two types of operators have different meanings and functions.

    The increment operator is used to increase the variable by one number. Meanwhile, the decrement operator is used to reduce the variable by one number.

    In writing the increment operator will use a symbol like (a++). Then for writing the decrement operator will be used using the symbol (a–).

    The two symbols are also a short writing of the operations a = a + 1 and a = a- 1.
    Meanwhile, the writing of these symbols can be placed at the beginning or at the end of the existing variables. For example like ++a or –a, it can also be like a++ and a–.

    4. Comparison Operators

    Then there is the comparison operator. Basically the function of the comparison operator is used to be able to find out in a variable that has a value that is greater or smaller than the presence of other values.

    Or simply the existence of this comparison operator is used to compare two values. Is the value the same, smaller, greater and so on. The result obtained from the comparison operator is Boolean true or false.

    In the C++ programming language, when the results of the comparison operators are displayed with the cout command, true or false are displayed as integers 1 or 0.
    Below are some of the symbols used in the comparison operators.

    Same as “==”, for example 5 == 5 will get result 1 (true)
    Not the same as “!=”, for example 5 !+ 5 will get result 0 (false)
    Greater “>”, for example 5 >6 will get result 0 (false)
    Smaller “<”, for example 5 < 6 will get result 1 (true) Greater or equal to “>=”, for example 5 >= 3 will get result 1 (true) Less or equal
    to 5 <= 5 will get result 1 (true)

    5. Logical Operators

    Logical operators have a function to check the equality of two or more data values. Logical operators also have functions as expressions that can return values ​​of type boolean.

    Simply put, logical operators can be used to return a true or false Boolean value from 2 or more conditions.

    && (And), Will return true if both operands are true
    Example: true && false will return false
    || (Or), will return true if one of the operands is true
    For example: true || false will return true
    (Not), will return true if the operand is false.
    For example: !False, will return true.
    From the three points above, a formula can be applied as follows.
    The && operator can only return true when both operands have the value true, otherwise the result is false.
    Operators|| can only return false when both operands have the value false, otherwise the result is true.
    Operator ! Will reverse some logic, !False will be true and !True will be false.

    6. Conditional Ternary Operators

    This conditional ternary type operator has a function to evaluate expressions seta has two choices of existing values.

    7. Bitwise Operators

    Bitwise is a special operator that can be used to handle logical operations on binary numbers in the form of bits. Binary numbers are a type of number that can only consist of two types of digits, namely 0 and 1.

    If the original value used is not a binary number, the C++ compiler will automatically convert it into a binary number. An example is 7 decimal =0111 in binary.

    The C++ language provides support for 6 types of bitwise operators. Some of them are like & (AND), |(OR), ^ (XOR), ~ (NOT), << (Left shift), >> (Right shift).
    Those are the types of operators commonly used in programming languages ​​like C++. Each operator has its own function. Of course, until now the existence of this operator is always present in various programs that are written.

    Programming Languages ​​that are Often Used Today

    After we learn together about the operators in the programming language. The next thing we will learn is the various programming languages ​​that are still being used today.

    In this programming language, you will usually use operators according to existing needs. So that you are even clearer about what programming languages ​​are often used today, here is a complete explanation.

    1. C++

    C++ is a programming language that is so popular today. This is none other than because the C ++ language is able to offer convenience. Besides that, C++ can also provide quite a lot of features and applications.

    For beginners it will also be easier when learning the C ++ language. Originally C++ was run by the Unix OS. But after the development of time, this programming language can get support as a low level coding. The existence of this also makes the C ++ programming language function more optimally.

    2.JavaScript

    Next is the JavaScript programming language. Where the existence of this programming language will usually be found more on websites. In its application, usually the existence of JavaSript will be used by developers for the front end. In addition, the existing framework in JavaScript is also often used to support the development of the Internet of Thing or IoT on mobile devices, more specifically AngularJS and React.

    3. Java

    In the world of programming, the existence of the Java programming language is very widely used. In search alone until now has a fairly high level of popularity.

    Java is a programming language that was developed in 1991. About 20 million developers have used the Java programming language in their applications on 15 billion world devices.

    Because of this, the Java programming language is so popular. You may even have used this programming language when coding programs.

    4.Python

    Although Python is a common programming language. But actually Python is one of the programming languages ​​that fall into the group of high-level code structures.

    Like other programming languages, Python can also be used to create websites, scientific computing, data mining to machine learning.

    Even big companies like Google, Yahoo, NASA, Instagram, Reddit and YouTube also use the Python programming language in their development.

    5.PHP

    In Indonesia, the existence of PHP is very popular to use. PHP itself is a scripting language that has various server side scripting advantages so that it can produce more complex websites.

    PHP can also interact with databases such as mysql and also basic CMS such as WordPress. In addition, web servers that provide full support for PHP are also very easy to find. Starting from Apache, IIS, Lighttpd to Xitami which has configuration so easy.

    From a development standpoint, PHP can indeed provide convenience. There are even lots of online discussion groups in which there are developers from all over the world who can help develop the program you are building.

    6. C#

    There are also C# or C Sharp programming languages. Where the basis of the C # programming language is the C programming language and also C ++ which was developed by Microsoft with various other programming features such as Java, Delphi, Visual Basic and so on.

    The use of the C# programming language is indeed more of a simple object orientation and is widely used for video game development. On Windows, this programming language will run on the .NET platform.

    7. Kotlin

    Then there is the Kotlin programming language. Where this programming language runs on the Jva Virtual Machine or JVM or can also be run using the LLVM compiler. This programming language is arguably different from other programming languages. This is because the Kotlin programming language can manage complex Android programs. Besides that, the existence of the Kotlin programming language is also a tough competitor of the Java programming language.

    8. Rust

    Rust is a programming language which, if you look at the program code used, is similar to C++’s syntax and has properties similar to the Go or Golang programming languages. Interestingly, Rust can be accessed and used for free. Dropbox and Coursera are two examples of websites that use the Rust programming language on the back end.

    9. Ruby

    The Ruby programming language has a very simple syntax structure. It’s no wonder that many website developers use the Ruby programming language or just to learn.

    The Ruby programming language can also be written in one line. This keeps Ruby concise and tidy. Apart from that, this programming language can also be used for 3D modeling, tracking information and creating a web app. Even Github and Scribd use Ruby in their application scripts.

    10. Go Or Golang

    Go or golang or go language has open source properties and is also often used on social media platforms. The Golang programming language has clear algorithm attributes and data structures that easily make website performance more up-to-date.
    Those are some programming languages ​​that are still often used today.

    Apart from these 10 programming languages, there are several others. But of the 10 programming languages, of course you can choose to use one according to your personal needs and abilities.

    If Sinaumed’s is interested in reading books about programming language operators , you can get them at sinaumedia.com . sinaumedia always provides the best products so you have #moreWithReading information.

  • Get to Know Princess Leonor and Other Female Leads

    Princess Leonor’s name was widely heard and several times became a public discussion. She is a daughter of King Felipe VI and Queen Letizia. The following is a brief profile of Princess Leonor.

    Full name: Leono de Todos los Santos de Borbón y Ortiz Sianturi

    Stage name: Princess Leonor

    Honorific name: Her Royal Highness The Princess of Asturias

    Place, date of birth: Madrid, Spain, October 31, 2005

    School: Atlantic School in Glamorgan

    Father: Don Felipe (King Felipe VI)

    Mother: Doña Letizia (Queen of Spain)

    Siblings: Princess Sofia (sister)

    Princess Leonor is still a teenager, but has been groomed to be Queen at the age of 13. He has also attended royal events and given speeches at them. Princess Leonor has been accustomed to addressing the nation.

    Princess Leonor is also a smart person. He is able to communicate in several languages ​​including Spanish, Arabic, English, Mandarin, and Catalan. Currently, he is studying at UWC Atlantic College.

    Not only that, Princess Leonor also has several other titles, such as Lady Balaguer, Duchess of Montblanc, Order of the Golden Fleece, Princess of Girona, Countess of Cervera, and also Princess of Viana.

    Princes Leonor becomes the Heir to the Royal Throne

    Princess Leonor is the first child of King Felipe VI and Queen Letizia. He became the heir to the throne of the Spanish empire. This is because Princess Leonor is the first child of King Felipe VI.

    In the royal system it is known that the next holder of the throne is a man. This is known as male-preference cognatic primogeniture. However, the constitutional law changed after King Felipe VI ascended the throne and had no sons.

    Therefore, Princess Leonor was officially appointed as the first heir to the throne since June 19, 2014. She will be the first Queen of Spain to continue the throne since the reign of Isabella II, who ruled from 1833 to 1868.

    List of Countries Led by Women

    Being a leader is not only the right of men. Women also have the right to be a good leader for themselves and even for the country. Women can be fair leaders. The following is a list of women who have become leaders in several countries which have been summarized from the page Cnnindonesia.com.

    1. Liz Truss, British Prime Minister

    Since the prime minister election round took place, Liz Truzz has indeed been predicted to be Johnson’s successor. Liz herself received a lot of support from British officials including the Minister of Defence, Ben Wallace.

    During the campaign, Liz Truss promised to cut taxes and revive the sluggish British economy due to inflation. She is the third female leader in England.

    The UK’s first female prime minister was Margaret Thatcher with a term of office from 1979 to 1990. Meanwhile, the second female prime minister was There May who served from 2016 to 2019.

    2. Mette Frederiksen, Prime Minister of Denmark

    Mette Frederiksen became prime minister of Denmark in 2019. She took office at the age of 41. Mette is also among the country’s leading heads of state.

    Mette Frederiksen is not Denmark’s first female prime minister. Previously, there was Helle Thorning Schmidt who served from 2011 to 2015. They were both from the Social Democratic Party.

    3. King Kallas, Prime Minister of Estonia

    King Kallas has served as prime minister of Estonia since January 2021. In 2016, Estonia was also led by a female head of state, namely Kersti Kaljulaid. She became Estonia’s first female prime minister.

    4. Elisabeth Borne, Prime Minister of France

    Elisabeth Borne has been prime minister of France since May 2022. Prior to Elisabeth, France’s first female prime minister was Edith Cresson.

    5. Katerina Sakellaropoulou, President of Greece

    Katerina Sakellaropoulou becomes the first female President of Greece. He has served as president since January 2020. In the Greek system of government, the presidency takes on a ceremonial role.

    However, Katerina Sakellaropoulou changed it. He made a new breakthrough in the form of the president becoming the country’s high court in 2018.

    6. Katalyn Novak, President of Hungary

    Katalyn Noval, president of Hungary who has served since AMret 2022. She became the first female president in Hungary. Katalyn became a close ally of Prime Minister Viktor Orban and a former family policy minister. Meanwhile, the role of the president in Hungary is largely ceremonial.

    7. Magdalena Andersson, Prime Minister of Sweden

    Magadalena Andersson, Swedish prime minister who has served since November 2021. Before serving as prime minister, Magdalena Andersson was an economist who also served as finance minister for seven years.

    When initially elected as prime minister, Magdalena Andersson had experienced difficult things. He had resigned after parliament and the Green Party rejected the budget and left the coalition.

    8. Sanna Marin, Prime Minister of Finland

    Sanna Marin became prime minister of Finland in 2019. He took office when he was 34 years old. He is also the youngest prime minister in Finland. Sanna has good competence in leading a country.

    This is supported by the assessment of several observers who regard him as one of the world’s strongest leaders. one of the researchers from the University of Helsinki Economic Studies, Timo Miettinen expressed the opinion that Marin is a person of integrity.

    Not only that, Marin is also the youngest female prime minister in the world. This status has made her and her governing coalition (all party leaders are women and four are under 35) in the global spotlight.

    Countries that Implement a Monarchy System        

    There are many different government systems in the world. Every country has its own way to lead its people. Launching from the Dunia.tempo.co page, here is a list of countries that implement a monarchy system.

    1. England

    England adheres to a monarchy system in which the king or queen is only a symbol of sovereignty. Controlling power in a monarchy system is the prime minister. Until now, England still has a king who is active in the country’s government.

    The king was Raha Charles Philip Arthur George III. King Charles succeeded Queen Elizabeth who died on September 8, 2022.

    2. Saudi Arabia

    Saudi Arabia adheres to an absolute monarchy system of government. That is, the existence of the prime minister is only a symbolic form. This is because the power is fully held by the king.

    Saudi Arabia is led by King Salman bin Abdulaziz al-Saud. The position of king was passed down to the next generation. However, there is a committee of Saudi princes to elect the king who serves in accordance with a 2006 decree.

    3. Bhutan

    Bhutan or the country that is nicknamed the Thunder Dragon Country adheres to an absolute monarchy system of government. However, this system was discontinued when a new constitution emerged and the election of a prime minister was held.

    Since then, Bhutan’s government system has been run by implementing a semi-constitutional monarchy system of government. In this monarchy system, the prime minister holds executive power in the government.

    However, the king still had considerable political power to carry out his own policies. Since 2006, Bhutan has been ruled by Raha Jigme Khesar Namgyel Wangchuck.

    4. The Netherlands

    The Netherlands is one of the countries that implements a constitutional monarchy parliamentary system and there is still a federal element in it. Therefore, the role of the prime minister in the Dutch government system is important.

    Since 2013 until now, the Netherlands has been led by King William Alexander who obtained his position by replacing his mother, namely Queen Beatrix. The Netherlands is the most expensive monarchy country that still exists today in Europe.

    5. Swaziland

    Before becoming the name of Swazilan, previously the country was called Estawatini which is located in southern Africa and between South Africa and west and east of it lies Mozambique. Swaziland is a country that adheres to an absolute monarchy system of government.

    However, unfortunately King Mswati III who is now leading Swaziland is known as a king who often gets criticism. This is due to a very luxurious life. This is inversely proportional to the life of the people who are far from luxurious. His life is in contrast to the circumstances of his people.

    6. Thailand

    Thailand adheres to a constitutional monarchy system of government. The king is the head of state and the prime minister is the head of government. The Thai king has few direct powers under the constitution. Currently, the King of Thailand is named King Vajiralongkorn who has ascended the throne since December 1, 2016, when his father died.

    7. Norway

    Norway adheres to a constitutional monarchy system of government with a parliamentary government. Since 1991, Norway has been led by a king named King Harald V. Meanwhile, the Norwegian parliament has been divided into two, namely voting on odelsting and lagging legislation.

    8. Vatican

    The Vatican is headed by a bishop of Rome, namely the Pope. The Vatican itself is considered to have a unique government system, namely an elective monarchy system. The pope has the title of king of the country. This position cannot be passed on to anyone.

    Apart from these 8 countries, here is a list of countries that adhere to a monarchy system and the kings/sultans/queens who lead them, which are summarized from the Bola.com page.

    1. Brunei Darussalam – Sultan Hassanal Bolkiah
    2. Oman – Sultan Qaboos bin Said al Said
    3. Qatar – Amir TAMIM bin Hamad Al Thani
    4. Saudi Arabia – King Salman bin Abd al-Aziz Al Saud
    5. Swaziland – King Mswati III
    6. Vatican – Pope Francis
    7. Andorra – Prince Emmanuel Macron
    8. Antigua and Barbuda – Queen Elizabeth II
    9. Australia – Queen Elizabeth II
    10. Bahamas – Queen Elizabeth II
    11. Barbados – Queen Elizabeth II
    12. Bahrain – King HAMAD bin Isa Al-Khalifa
    13. Belgium – King Philippe
    14. Belize – Queen Elizabeth II
    15. Bhutan – King Jigme Khesar Namgyel Wangchuck
    16. Cambodia – King Norodom SIHAMONI
    17. Canada’s Queen Elizabeth II
    18. Denmark – Queen Margrethe II
    19. Grenada – Queen Elizabeth II
    20. Jamaica – Queen Elizabeth II
    21. Japan – Emperor Akihito
    22. Jordanian King – Abdallah II
    23. Kuwait Amir – SABAH al-Ahmad al-Jabir al-Sabah
    24. Lesotho King – Letsie III
    25. Liechtenstein – Prince Hans Adam II
    26. Luxembourg – Grand Duchy of Henri
    27. Malaysia – The Agong MUHAMMAD V
    28. Monaco – King Albert II
    29. Morocco – King Mohammed VI
    30. Netherlands – King Willem Alexander
    31. Norway – King Harald V
    32. New Zealand – Queen Elizabeth II
    33. Papua New Guinea – Queen Elizabeth II
    34. Saint Kitts – Queen Elizabeth II
    35. Saint Lucia – Queen Elizabeth II
    36. Saint Vincent and the Grenadines – Queen Elizabeth II
    37. Solomon Islands – Queen Elizabeth II
    38. Spain – King Philip VI
    39. Sweden – King Carl XVI Gustaf
    40. Thailand – King Maha Vajiralongkorn
    41. Tonga – King Tupou VI
    42. Tuvalu – Queen Elizabeth II
    43. United Arab Emirates – Khalifa bin Zayid Al-Nuhayyan
    44. United Kingdom – Queen Elizabeth II

    Kingdom Background Novel Recommendations

    Kingdoms can be one of the inspirations for writing novels or works of fiction. Here are some novels set in the kingdom and their summary as an overview of the book.

    1. Arok Dedes

    Arok Dedes is a romance novel by Pramoedya Ananta Toer which tells the history of Ken Arok’s resistance and rebellion against the government of Akuwu Tumampel, Tunggul Ametung. Romance of Arok Dedes is not just an irrational mystical romance (the curse of the Gandring kris has seven generations). This is a full political romance. Tells about the first coup in the archipelago. Javanese coup.

    A crawling coup that uses many hands to then knock out and take full power. A cunning but ingenious coup. Bloody, but true killers applaud the high honors. It involved military movements (the Gandring movement), spreading suspicion from within, bringing friends against each other, and heating up the camps. The actors work like ghosts. Even if his movements are known, there is no valid evidence for the authorities to get rid of him. Arok is the knot of a combination of cunning paramilitary machines and greedy politicians from the Sudra/agrarian circles who crawled the fate of becoming the sole ruler of the land of Java).

    Arok did not have to show his bloodstained hands accompanying Ametung’s fall in the Tumapel Grand Chamber, because politics is not always synonymous with open war. Politics is a game of chess on a pawn board that requires foresight, inducement, determination to throw baits to get big baits. There are no friends or foes. There is only a throne where all desires can be blown up as much as they want. In the end, the novel Arok-Dedes describes a complex political coup map that Java “donated” for Indonesia.

    2. Emma

    Beautiful, smart, rich and single. Emma Woodhouse was so content with her life that she felt she needed neither love nor marriage. The only thing that pleases him is meddling in other people’s love lives. However, when he ignores his best friend’s warning, Mr. Knightley, and trying to arrange an arranged marriage to Harriet Smith, his protégé, all go awry. It turns out that Emma and Harriet like the same guy, only Emma realizes her own feelings too late.

    Should he give in? Or the pursuit of happiness regardless of Harriet’s feelings? Set in the village of Highbury, England in 1815, with imperfect but charming characters, and witty and sharp portrayals, Emma is often considered Jane Austen’s finest work. This novel has also been adapted to the big screen in 1996, starring Gwyneth Paltrow.

    This novel written by Jane Austen tells the story of Emma, ​​a twenty-one year old girl living in Hartfield, in the Village of Highbury with her widowed and wealthy father, Mr. Henry Woodhouse. Emma has a sister, Isabella, who now lives in London after marrying John Knightley, her mother died when Emma was young so you could say she is the mistress of the house in Hartfield. Emma Woodhouse was beautiful, smart, and rich, she was also easily happy, affectionate and spoiled others.

    But behind all her goodness, Emma also has flaws. She is not as perfect as in the eyes of those who know her. Stubborn, does whatever he wants, prefers to believe his own opinion, tends to think too highly of himself.

    3. The Keris

    Glory can only be achieved by knowledge, war, and mental practice, while death is a path that must be taken with great respect. Die with a dagger stuck in your chest as a knight, not die with a spear stuck in your back because you ran from the battlefield. Civilization has a lot to say about power.

    Power gives birth to picky people, and picky humans always hold an heirloom. This is the second winner of the most prestigious writing contest. The novel tells the story of a keris belonging to Kanjeng Kyai Karonsih as well as a series of history of a nation. A dagger that records traces of the past, witness to many important events, witness to the change of power from time to time in the archipelago, from the days of the Hindu, Buddhist and Islamic kingdoms to the era of Independence, and a prediction of Indonesia in the future.

    “This nonlinearly plotted novel divides itself into long and short chapters, some of which can stand as separate stories showing the courage to test form and content.” —Accountability of the 2019 Jakarta Arts Council Novel Contest Jury.

    “Sang Keris by Panji Sukma will be read, digested, and enjoyed by the wider community, and will be included in the group of leading Indonesian novels.” —Ahmad Tohari. “Readers will be brought into the storyline and cosmic space, and will be unconsciously led into the depths of the meditation of the chosen humans.” —Basuki Teguh Yuwono

  • Get to know Power Point Features and Their Functions for Work

    Features of Microsoft Power Point – Microsoft power point is a computer software for processing presentations for documents or works in the form of slides. This software is the output of Microsoft Corporation along with other Office packages. PowerPoint is done in slide pages, unlike Word in the form of pages and Excel in the form of spreadsheets. This PowerPoint slide show is available with various template designs in it that are useful for displaying data or documents.

    There are other opinions regarding Microsoft Power Point, which is part of Microsoft Office. The most important function of Microsoft power point is a means of presentation. This function is very useful in the fields of education, economics, business and many more. Apart from being used for presentations, the function of Microsoft Power Point plays a very important role in protecting the environment. Paper production is minimal because many presentations rely solely on soft files. Power point is also known to make it very easy for its users to influence the audience during presentations. If you already know the functions of Microsoft Power Point, you also understand how to make presentations with PowerPoint. There are lots of mainstay features in power point that can shorten presentation making time.

    Microsoft power point is the most widely used presentation application in Indonesia. The features of this application made by Microsoft are quite complete. Microsoft PowerPoint is a package with Microsoft Office. Its use is also quite easy without having to activate the internet. The advantage of Microsoft PowerPoint that can be obtained is that this PowerPoint application has a user-friendly interface and is easy for beginners to use. Each version of Power Point has additional features that are more complete.

    In general, to make presentation materials using Ms. PowerPoint doesn’t take long. This can happen because PowerPoint has various features that can help us operate the application. There are 10 PowerPoint features that can make PPT interesting and useful for us. Power point is software used to design presentation material in the form of slides. With this application, it will be easier for someone to make presentations that are made in a simple, attractive and even professional manner which are used as learning material in class or in public.

     

     

    PowerPoint function

    Every application program that is made is of course created with a clear purpose, so is Power Point. This Power Point application has several functions that can be useful for us. Here’s the function:

    • Power point can make it easier for users.
    • PowerPoint can make it easier for users to organize the material to be delivered.
    • Power point can make the audience better understand the presentation material being displayed. This can happen because the user displays the main points in the slide that is displayed.
    • For media presentations, users can easily convey communication with slide media by writing or material in the form of writing, pictures, animation or video.
    • Effective in sharing information and communicating to multiple users, in the sense that Power Point makes presentation files in softcopy form for many computer users to access.
    • Arranging discussion material to the audience is easier with material slide shows and element support in the form of images, videos and animated material which will make understanding the discussion material easier.
    • Supporting the implementation of business presentations, in this case the program will facilitate companies or businesses in communication media in the form of promotions, introductions and sales to clients.
    • Supporting educational and learning activities, students and educators use presentation software to make teaching and learning materials and tools easily and in an organized manner.
    • Power point can make the presentation of material more memorable and interesting. To make presentation materials more memorable and interesting, you can use animation or features in Power Point.

    However, it is highly recommended for users to use animation in a way that is not excessive, so that the presentation continues to run well and the focus of the audience remains on the material, not on the animation provided.

    Advantages of PowerPoint

    The following are some of the advantages of powerpoint:

    1. Make it easy for users to make presentation slides

    One of the advantages that has the most impact on users is that with Power Point, users make it easier to make presentation slides. With this application, users can prepare simple, attractive and even professional presentations in a short period of time.

    2. Has a variety of tools

    Another thing that is obtained from using Power Point is that there are various kinds of tools that can make presentation slides more interesting. The existence of the features contained in Power Point can help us in inserting sound features, imported videos, photos and so on.

    3. Has Collaboration Features

    A busy routine often makes it difficult for someone to get things done at the right time and in the right conditions. Therefore, it is not uncommon for someone to continue their work using a different media (computer/laptop). We can use the collaboration feature in PowerPoint to edit presentation material simultaneously from different computers. That way our work will be much faster and easier.

    4. Varied Power Point Templates.

    Another thing that we get from using PowerPoint is that we can choose the template design we want. In this case, PowerPoint templates are useful for making presentations more attractive with varied backgrounds. This feature is one of 10 PowerPoint features that can make PPT attractive.

    5. Can be imported into PDF Form.

    In addition, PowerPoint has a feature that can be used to export files to PDF format. This feature can make it easier for us if we want to print presentation material files.

    6. Has Very Advanced Authoring Features.

    Another advantage you get from using Power Point is the existence of a very advanced Authoring feature. This feature is a solution that we can use to protect the documents we have from irresponsible parties, that is what is meant by the Authorization feature. In this case the user can mark or provide a password to encrypt the file that has been created.

    7. Has a Cloud Service Feature.

    The Cloud Service feature is used as the default for saving the file to local storage.

     

     

    Power Point Features and Their Functions

    Microsoft office PowerPoint is the most widely used presentation processing software for Indonesians. All of this is due to the ease of the program’s features and facilities in processing material in various fields.

    1. File menu

    The file menu in PowerPoint has a variety of main features.

    • Open has a function to open a saved PowerPoint document file. The format that can be opened is various, PPT as the original PowerPoint file
    • New, this feature has a function to create a new worksheet by opening a blank worksheet template in PowerPoint
    • Recent functions to open files left over from previous work that the user has opened. With the Recent feature, users don’t bother looking for files in documents, because files that have been worked on before are available in the recent list
    • Save & Save As, has a function to save document files that have been completed. There lies a difference between the two. Save is used to save old files that have been previously saved on the computer. Meanwhile, Save As functions to save a new document file or is being worked on
    • Print functions to print document files and display files to output devices (screens) or physical files in the form of text or images.

    2. Home menu

    Is a menu bar that contains several commands or text settings as well as the display of a PowerPoint document worksheet. The home menu feature contains various commands and settings, including the following:

    • Clipboard, a feature of copying and pasting objects that have been copied from files outside the Powerpoint program
    • Slides, this feature will display slide page sections and powerpoint slide settings
    • Font, the font feature functions to set the font in the choice of font type, size, character and other font settings
    • Paragraph, functions to set paragraphs on the worksheet. Paragraphs will provide settings for equipment, paragraph columns, text alignment, and sections related to paragraphs
    • Drawing, used to add shapes with lines or design shapes on the slide page.

    3.Insert Menu

    Insert is a menu bar that functions to insert objects or media into the PowerPoint slide page. It also includes various features, namely:

    • Table to add a table to the slide page
    • Image to insert an image from a document or computer device into a powerpoint worksheet
    • Illustration to illustrate illustration
    • Link To connect page access in the form of links or actions
    • Text to add text in the form of variations
    • The symbols contain commands for creating formula equations, currency symbols, copyright and math
    • Media to insert media in the form of audio video and screen recording

    4. Menu Design

    As the name of the feature suggests, the design menu will contain various settings regarding the slides page design.

    • Page set up functions to set the page size and slide orientation in full screen or standard screen as well as custom size settings, portrait or landscape
    • Themes contain design themes that can be applied and adapted to presentation slide backgrounds
    • Background, namely the background format by changing the background according to user needs with various different themes. This feature provides background color and transparency facilities, besides that users can change solid fills, gradients, image fills, pattern fills and graphics.

    5. Menu transitions

    6. Animated menus

    7. Slide shows

    8. Reviews and views

     

     

    Attractive PowerPoint Features

    The various kinds of Power Point features that we can use to make learning activities more interesting are:

    1. Slides

    The slide size feature can help us choose the size that suits our goals. For example, if we want to make learning material for presentations, the slide size is automatically set to 16.9. Meanwhile, if our goal is to make slides in Power Point for social media posts, then choose a 1:1 ratio or a custom slide size of 38.1 x 38.1 cm.

    2. Layouts

    After choosing a slide size, we will be met with other features that can help us in making learning materials, namely the layout feature. In power point, we can choose a layout design that suits the material to be presented. Apart from that, we can also make our own layout design by choosing a blank layout. On this occasion, we can be creative with the layout design that will be used.

    3. Slide Masters

    We can use the slide master feature to adjust the colors and fonts used in the material to be delivered, which can be the same from the first slide to the last slide.

    4. Color Templates

    The color template feature can make the learning material to be made more harmonious and attractive. If we want to choose a color template according to our wishes, choose the design menu (click the small arrow in the variants menu) then select color. We can also make custom colors if we want to choose our own.

    5. Distribute Rows/Columns

    In addition, there is a distribute row/column feature which is used to tidy up existing tables. On this occasion, if the learning material that we are going to convey is still not neat, then we can use this feature.

    6. SmartArt

    This feature will help us in making graphics and charts. With this feature, our work will be much more effective because PowerPoint already provides various diagrams and charts that we can use in learning. On this occasion we only have to choose diagrams and charts that are appropriate to the material to be taught.

    7. Theme

    In addition, Powerpoint also provides a theme feature that we can use for free. If we feel bored and want to use a different theme, then we can use a premium theme or use a free theme from the web that provides PowerPoint themes.

    8.Insert

    There are several occasions where in the presentation of material we will need photos or learning videos. We don’t need to worry, because Powerpoint already provides an insert feature, where the learning photos or videos that will be used can be inserted into the presentation material by hovering over the ‘insert’ menu.

    9. Morph

    This feature can help us convert text, images and even 3D shapes into an animation. However, this feature can be found in the Microsoft PowerPoint 2016 series and above. With this feature, the learning material that will be delivered can be more lively and interesting.

    10. Accessibility

    By using this feature, we can be assisted in finding mistakes in presentations, so that it is much easier for us to edit the material. In addition to mentioning the mistakes in the document that we make, this feature also prepares reasons why we have to fix the document. We can find this feature in the Microsoft PowerPoint 2016 series and above.

    To make it easier to use Power Point, Sinaumed’s can read books and get the books available at www.sinaumedia.com . As #FriendsWithoutLimits we always try to give the best!

  • Get to know other diseases that we need to watch out for and how to treat them

    Diseases of Ain – Hearing about other diseases, it seems that they are already familiar to the ears of Muslims, because some time ago there was also a lot of public discussion. Unlike other types of diseases, other diseases are not a type of medical disease that can be cured using certain medications or treatments, because other diseases are diseases of the liver.

    Ain disease is one of the various negative supernatural forces that actually existed since the time of the Prophets and Apostles. The disease turned out to be very dangerous, even Rasulullah SAW asked for help from Allah SWT to avoid this disease.

    This disease usually occurs in children. In Muslim narrations, Rasulullah SAW advised all his people to ask Allah SWT for protection from disturbances or diseases that befell the child on the day of his birth. The effects of exposure to other diseases are very diverse. This disease can make people who look at it immediately become wretched, sick, even to the point of causing death.

    From Aisyah RA, she said which means:

    “In the past Rasulullah SAW asked me to do ruqyah to heal ‘ain.”

    If you look at other diseases from an Islamic perspective, other diseases are difficult to detect medically, because it is said that these diseases arise because of the envy and envy of other people. So, what exactly is ain disease, then how can you prevent it? Check out the full explanation below.

    What is Ain’s Disease?

    We cannot deny that in living life there are indeed things and events that we cannot explain with our minds. An example is a disease that cannot be detected medically.

    In Islam, Muslims recognize the existence of this disease which is mentioned in a number of hadiths. Another disease is a disease that arises due to evil views that imply feelings of envy and envy or it could even be due to excessive admiration. As a result of that, the view causes illness and even death to the person being looked at.

    This refers to and is also narrated in a valid Muslim hadith, that Rasulullah SAW said which means:

    “Ain really exists. If there is something that can precede destiny, it’s really different that can. (HR. Muslim)

    Ain disease is a term used to describe a misfortune that is spread by one person to another due to feelings of jealousy and envy. In this disease, the eyes that cause admiration when they see something will be followed by a negative mental response.

    Simply put, satan takes advantage of jealousy and envy or even an exaggerated admiration through someone’s eyes. He then sends an arrow of jealousy to the person he admires excessively or he hates, causing a disease and even death.

    In the book of Tawhid, other diseases are explained as a disease or disorder caused by the presence of eye sight. Sheikh Abdurrahman bin Hasan said, which means:

    “A person who looks, causes symptoms to what he sees.” (Fathul Majid Syarah Book of Tawhid, page 69).

    The scholars also mention a lot about this disease in several verses like the following, which means:

    “Another disease is a look of awe or amazement accompanied by envy from someone who has a bad character that causes harm to the person he sees.” (Sheikh Ibn Hajar al-Asqalany, Fath al-Bari, juz 10. Pg.200)

    Not only occurs in adults, this disease can also affect anyone, including children. This is usually marked by when parents take their children for treatment to various places, but they still don’t recover, because the disease is not medical in origin.

    In the book Thibbun Nabawi: Review of Shari`At and Medical, it is stated that Imran’s wife had prayed when giving birth to Maryam, Allah SWT said which means:

    “So when Imran’s wife gave birth to her child, she said: O my Lord, I have actually given birth to a daughter; and Allah knows best what he gave birth to; and boys are not like girls. Indeed, I have named her Maryam and I seek protection for her and her children from you (maintenance) from the accursed devil.”

    In the book Thibbun Nabawi: Review of Shari`At and Medical answers all questions regarding Thibbun Nabawi which are often debated by Muslims, such as other diseases, treatment using honey and habatussauda, ​​cupping, diet, and ruqyah. This book also reveals the relationship between medical treatment and the teachings of the Nabawi which are often misunderstood by Muslims.

    From the word of Allah which is mentioned in the book Thibbun Nabawi: Review of Shari`At And Medical, it can be understood that after a child is born into the world, it is very important for parents to ask Allah SWT for protection from medical and non-medical disorders such as other disease.

    Characteristics of Ain Disease

    The scholars mention some of the characteristics experienced by someone who is stricken with other diseases. However, these characteristics can vary from one person to another. The general characteristics of other diseases, namely:

    1. Experiencing health problems but not medically detectable.
    2. His face looked lethargic, pale, and also often sweating.
    3. Turns away when he hears the sound of murotal or the sound of the call to prayer/
    4. Often see scary things.
    5. Really like to be alone and like to do strange things
    6. Often feel dissatisfied with all the achievements and blessings given by Allah SWT.
    7. Have no appetite
    8. Often experience cold sweat and urination
    9. Having too much emotion
    10. Have excessive and unnatural fears
    11. The chest feels very tight and accompanied by a feeling of anxiety
    12. Frequent yawning and panting too
    13. Frequent headaches that move around
    14. The heartbeat is very fast and irregular
    15. Experiencing pain that moves from the lower back to the shoulder
    16. Like to feel numb
    17. Burp frequently

    Ain’s Disease Caused by Envy and Jealousy

    In Thibbun Nabawi’s book it is also stated that the cause of this disease is the eyes of people who are jealous ( hasad ) and amazed (amazed) at children.

    Ibn Qayyim al-Jauziyah Rahimahullah said that other diseases could occur without seeing them directly. He said that the souls of people who are the cause of this disease could cause other diseases without having to see it (directly).

    In fact, sometimes, there are also blind people who then describe something to the blind person and his soul can cause other diseases, even though he doesn’t see it. So, it is inevitable that Allah SWT orders all of His people to take refuge from hasad. As in the letter al-Falaq verse 5, which means:

    “And (take refuge) from the evil of the envious when he is envious.” (QS. Al-Falaq: 5)

    However, hasad is a disgraceful act, and is also classified as madzmumah morality. People who feel jealous and also jealous will want someone else’s pleasure or hope that the pleasure will be removed from the person concerned.

    Ain Disease Can Occur In Inanimate Objects

    Scholars also say that inanimate objects can also be affected by other diseases. An inanimate object affected by this disease can cause damage or be destroyed suddenly. In a hadith, the Prophet SAW prayed which means:

    “O Allah, I ask forgiveness and safety from my religion, my world, my family and my wealth.” (Narrated by Abu Dawud)

    The scholars made the following verse as an argument that wealth can be affected by other diseases and it is permissible to ruqyah when affected by other diseases. Ibn Kathir said what means:

    “Some of the salaf say: people who are amazed at their condition or their wealth or their children, should say maasyaallaah, laa quwwata illaa billaah. This is taken from this noble verse” (Tafsir Ibn Kathir).

    How to Prevent Ain Disease

    In Islam, several ways have been described that can be done to prevent other diseases. That is one of them by praying for the good of fellow human beings and also asking for safety and protection from Allah SWT.

    Rasulullah SAW said, “If one of you sees in his brother something amazing, then pray for blessings for him, because it is true.” (QS. An Nasa-i No. 10872 authenticated by Al Albani in Sahih An-Nasa-i).

    In addition, people with this disease can do ruqyah. Other diseases can also be cured by getting closer to Allah SWT. By regularly reading the Koran, dhikr and pray. Some letters in the Al-Quran can also be memorized and read regularly to avoid other diseases. Such as An-Naas, Al-Falaq, Al-Ikhlas, Al-Baqarah, and Chair Verses.

    What Are the Impacts of Ain Disease on Babies?

    Given the most beautiful, cute, and adorable gifts nowadays, not a few parents are tempted to share their little one’s moments on their social media.

    Actually, there is no prohibition for anyone not to share photos or videos of your baby on social media. However, keep in mind that sharing photos and videos of children on social media can be one of the biggest opportunities for the baby to get other diseases.

    Quoting Islampost, this could have happened because of an evil view of the image or amazement at the image. Eyesight contains a essence. Eye sight can be bad for a person’s health, especially in children.

    That’s why Rasulullah SAW asked for protection from Allah for Hasan and also Husein when they were still children to avoid the disturbance of Satan and the influence of evil eyes and also incitement.

    Reporting from Nahdatul Ulama, in addition to having an evil look full of malice, a look of amazement and overflowing joy without being accompanied by dhikrullah can also have a negative influence on the object.

    It has been said that as many as 70,000 people died instantly, after one of the ancient prophets passed through their country looking in amazement at the people and their lives prospered.

    In infants, the symptoms of this disease are usually in the form of a baby crying continuously without stopping, then the baby doesn’t want to breastfeed for no apparent reason for a long time and can make the baby experience malnutrition.

    And what is no less important to know is that this disease can appear even though the perpetrator’s eyes have no intention of harming the baby. They were just amazed and also amazed.

    Ibnul Qayyim Rahimahullah explained that, “The soul of the person who is the cause of ‘ain can cause ‘ain’s disease without having to see.”

    “Sometimes there are even blind people, and then you tell them about something, their soul can cause ‘ain’ disease, even though they don’t see it. There are many causes of ‘ain that can be the cause of ‘ain, just by telling a story without seeing it directly,” (Zadul Ma’ad 4/149).

    How to Treat Ain Disease

    In Thibbun Nabawi: Shari`At and Medical Review, the way to treat other diseases is by reading authentic prayers and also verses from the A-Quran. As narrated by Muslim hadith, Rasulullah SAW once prayed for Hasan and Husein, which means:

    “In the name of Allah, I perform ruqyah for you from everything that hurts you, from the evil of every soul or every envious eye, may Allah heal you, in the name of Allah I perform ruqyah for you.” (HR. Muslim)

    Allah also always advises His people to always put their trust in them when they are facing trials in the form of illness. In the Al-Quran it is mentioned in the letter At-Tagabun verse 11, Allah SWT says, which means:

    “There is no calamity that befalls (a person). Except with Allah’s permission; and whoever believes in Allah, Allah will guide his heart. And Allah is All-Knower of all things.”

    It is also important to maintain friendly relations with each other in order to prevent labor incidents that come from jealousy, envy and hatred. Rasulullah SAW said, which means:

    “Don’t hate each other, cut each other off, stay away from each other, hate each other. Be you servants of Allah, brothers and sisters.” (Narrated by Bukhari Muslim)

    In the ruqyah encyclopedia, it is stated that there are three ways to cure other diseases, including the following way.

    1. Take a shower

    If there is someone who inflicts ain and it is proven because of that person’s view, then a peruqyah orders that person to take a bath then the water from the bath is poured over the back of the body affected by this disease. The water used must come from a vessel.

    2. Ablution

    Another treatment taught by the Prophet is ablution. The person who falls on the ain will be asked to perform ablution, then the water used for ablution is poured on the back of the body of the person affected by this disease.

    3. Ruqyah

    The ruqyah method is almost the same as ruqyah against the influence of the jinn, only there are ways and prayers that are specifically about this disease.

    That’s information about other diseases, I hope we are all kept away from jealousy and envy, okay? May we always be surrounded by good people who always keep their eyes on bad things. Sinaumed’s can also read books about other diseases that you can get at sinaumedia.com so that you have #MoreWithReading information.

  • Get to know more about 6 tribes on the island of Java

    Tribes on the Island of Java – Did you know that there are many tribes on the island of Java who inhabit the island? Indonesia is a country that has abundant wealth. This wealth is not only limited to natural products, but also various tribes, languages, religions, beliefs, and customs. For ethnic wealth, Indonesia has hundreds of tribal names, even thousands when broken down to sub-tribes.

    Each tribe has different customs and norms. Even so, this diversity does not make the integrity of the nation fragmented. Instead, diversity unites to achieve the goal of a just and prosperous society.

    Tribal data in Indonesia itself was first produced through the 1930 Population Census (SP) by the Dutch colonial government. However, this data collection was halted during the New Order era due to a political taboo which saw that discussion of ethnicity was an effort that could threaten the integrity of the nation. It was only 70 years later that the ethnic data began to be collected again during the Reformation period by BPS through SP2000, followed by SP2010.

    At least, there are around 1,340 ethnic groups spread throughout Indonesia. Records compiled by BPS in 2010 stated that the Javanese are the largest ethnic group with a proportion of 40.05% of the total population in Indonesia. The rest are ethnic groups living outside Java, such as the Bugis (3.68%), Batak (2.04%), Balinese (1.88%), Acehnese (1.4%), and other ethnic groups. other.

    The Javanese people on the other hand do not only live on the island of Java, but there are also those outside Java while still maintaining their cultural values. Therefore, Javanese culture is considered large and very diverse from various sides.

    The majority of Javanese people are Muslim, although nowadays many adhere to other religions. The main economy of the people comes from agriculture. Many rural people work as farmers and cultivate the fields.

    In addition, many of them also work as artisans, for example printing bricks, making batik, weaving, and becoming carpenters. Meanwhile, the Javanese who live in coastal areas generally work as fishermen and sell them at fish auctions.

    In general, the majority of the Javanese region is inhabited by Javanese tribes, which are divided into several tribes or sub-tribes. Apart from the Javanese, other tribes on the island of Java who inhabit this area are the Samin, Tengger, Osing, and Bawean tribes. The other tribes in the western part of Java include the Bagelen, Bedouin, Sundanese, Betawi, Cirebon and Banten tribes.

    In order to better understand the origins and customs of these tribes, let’s look together at the following description and explanation regarding the tribes on the island of Java.

    1. The Bagelen Tribe

    The first tribe on the island of Java is the Bagelen tribe. The Bagelen people are one of the subgroups of the Javanese in an area called Bagelen. In 1830, the Bagelen area became the residency of Bagelen, consisting of Afdeling Purworejo, Kebumen and Wonosobo.

    The residency is bordered by the residency of Pekalongan to the north, the residency of Kedu and the residency of Yogyakarta to the east, the Indian Ocean to the south, and the residency of Banyumas and residency of Tegal to the west. Since August 1, 1901, the Bagelen Residency was abolished and included in the Kedu Residency.

    In general, the Javanese can be said to have Javanese culture. However, there are sub-cultures with cultural variations, for example in terms of accent, food, household ceremonies, folk arts, and sound arts.

    The cultural diversity of the Bagelen tribe compared to other sub-cultures can be seen in terms of art. Bagelen arts include wayang urang, horse dance called jathilan, and teledhek dance. They have also been familiar with wayang kulit performances since ancient times, namely with wayang beber performances.

    One typical performance from the Bagelen area is wayang jemblung, which tells Menak stories, tales about the Islamic figure Amir Hamzah. This show is usually held at circumcision and wedding celebrations.

    Residents of the community like to hold performances of religious songs, namely perjanjen, which are performed by three or four singers sitting on the floor, each holding a small tambourine which is sounded according to the rhythm of the song.

    In front of them sat about 12 men who came down to sing. The songs performed are songs from the Arabic book Barzanji. The culture of the Javanese village community generally shows similarities, but there are variations in various places, such as Bagelen.

    2. Bedouins

    The second tribe on the island of Java, the Bedouins (Sundanese Badui: Urang Kanékés ) or sometimes often called the Badui, are indigenous and sub-ethnic peoples of the Sundanese tribe in the interior of Lebak Regency, Banten Province, who have not been affected by modernization and are almost completely alienated from the outside world.

    Their population is around 26,000 people, they are a group of people who shut themselves off from the outside world. Apart from that, they also have taboo beliefs to document, especially the residents of the Inner Badui area.

    The Bedouins reject the terms “wisata” or “tourism” to describe their villages. Since 2007, to describe their area and maintain the sacredness of the area, the Bedouin people have introduced the term Saba Badui Culture , which means “Bedouin Cultural Gathering”.

    The term “Bedouin” is a term given by outsiders to this group of people, originating from the name of the Dutch researchers who seem to equate them with the Badawi Arab group which is a nomadic society. Another possibility is because of the Bedouin River and Mount Bedouin in the northern part of the area.

    They themselves prefer to call themselves Urang Kanekes or “People Kanekes” according to the name of their area or a designation that refers to the name of their village such as Urang Cibeo . Based on the Big Indonesian Dictionary, the correct writing is “Badui”, not “Baduy”.

    The beliefs of the Kanekes people are referred to as the Sundanese Wiwitan teachings, which are hereditary ancestral teachings rooted in respect for karuhun or ancestral spirits and worship of the spirits of natural forces (animism). Although most aspects of this teaching are originally passed down from generation to generation, in subsequent developments this ancestral teaching was also slightly influenced by several aspects of Hindu, Buddhist, and later Islamic teachings.

    This form of respect for the spirits of natural forces is manifested through the attitude of protecting and preserving nature, namely caring for the natural surroundings (mountains, hills, valleys, forests, gardens, springs, rivers and all the ecosystems in them), as well as giving the highest respect to nature. by caring for and protecting the forbidden forest as part of efforts to maintain the balance of the universe.

    The core of this belief is demonstrated by the existence of absolute customary pikukuh (compliance or provisions) adhered to in the daily life of the Kanekes people. The most important content of the Kanekes pikukuh is the concept of “without any changes” or as few changes as possible:

    Long heunteu can’t be cut, short heunteu can’t be spliced ​​(long can’t/can’t be cut, short can’t/can’t be spliced).

    This taboo in everyday life is interpreted literally. In agriculture, this awkward form is not changing the contours of the land for fields, so the method of farming is very simple, not cultivating the land with a plough, not making terracing, only planting with a stick, which is a sharpened piece of bamboo.

    During the construction of the house, the contours of the ground surface were also left as they were, so that the pillars supporting the Kanekes house were often not the same length. Their words and actions are honest, innocent, without preamble, even in trading they don’t bargain.

    The most important object of belief for the Kanekes people is the Domas Arca, whose location is kept secret and is considered the most sacred. The Kanekes people visit this location to worship once a year in the month of Kalima , which in 2003 coincided with the month of July. Only the Pu’un or the highest customary leader and a few selected community members joined the worship group.

    In the Arca Domas complex, there is a stone mortar which stores rainwater. If during worship the stone mortar is found full of clear water, for the Kanekes people it is a sign that there will be a lot of rain that year and the harvest will be successful. Conversely, if the stone mortar is dry or has cloudy water, it is a sign of crop failure.

    For some people, the belief held by the Kanekes indigenous people reflects the religious beliefs of the Sundanese people in general before the arrival of Islam and shows the resilience of the people.

    3. Sundanese

    The third tribe on the island of Java is the Sundanese (Sundanese: Urang Sunda ) is an ethnic group originating from the western part of Java Island, with the term Tatar Pasundan which covers the administrative areas of the Provinces of West Java, Banten, Jakarta, and the western region of Central Java (Banyumasan ).

    Significant Sundanese populations can also be found in other provinces in Indonesia, and abroad such as in Japan, Taiwan and other countries as places for the Sundanese diaspora.

    The identity that unites the Sundanese people is their language and culture. Sundanese people known to have properties optimistic, friendly, polite, cheerful and homely. The Portuguese noted in the Suma Oriental that the Sundanese were honest and brave.

    The Sundanese are also the first ethnic group to carry out parallel diplomatic relations with other nations. Sang Hyang Surawisesa or Raja Samian was the first king in the archipelago to carry out diplomatic relations with other nations in the 15th century with the Portuguese in Malacca.

    The results of his diplomacy are set forth in the Sunda-Portugal Treaty Inscription. Several Sundanese figures also served as ministers and had been Vice Presidents in the RI cabinet.

    In addition to achievements in politics (especially at the beginning of Indonesia’s independence) and economics, achievements that are quite proud of are in the field of culture, namely the many singers, musicians, actors and actresses from the Sundanese ethnicity who have achievements at the national and international levels.

    4. Betawi tribe

    The fourth ethnic group on the island of Java is the Betawi tribe, which is an ethnic group in Indonesia whose inhabitants generally live in Jakarta and its surroundings. They are descendants of residents who lived in Batavia (colonial name of Jakarta) since the 17th century.

    A number of parties argue that the Betawi tribe originates from inter-ethnic and national marriages in the past. Biologically, those who claim to be Betawi are descendants of people of mixed blood of various ethnicities and nations who were brought by the Dutch to Batavia.

    The so-called Betawi people or tribe are actually newcomers to Jakarta. In terms of race/DNA or genetics (genes), this ethnic group was born from a combination of original ethnic groups with various other ethnic groups that had lived earlier and had lived in Jakarta for a long time, such as the Sundanese, Malays, Makassarese, Javanese, Bugis, Chinese, Arabs, Dutch, Portuguese, Balinese and Ambonese.

    In terms of ethnicity, starting from culture, customs, culinary, community habits, traditions, building architecture, traditional clothing motifs, music and other arts, the Betawi people are strongly influenced by Malay and Chinese culture. In fact, according to experts, almost half of Betawi culture is Chinese culture with half being Malay culture.

    We can see this from several customs, traditions, customs, arts, and Betawi culture which is very Malay and Islamic. The rest, Betawi culture is influenced by several other tribes, such as Sundanese, Arabic, Portuguese, Javanese, Dutch and Balinese.

    5. Cirebon Tribe

    The fifth tribe on the island of Java is the Cirebonese, which is an ethnic group spread around the area of ​​Cirebon Regency, Cirebon City, Indramayu Regency, Majalengka Regency, Subang Regency and Karawang Regency and Brebes Regency.

    The Cirebonese are seen as a separate tribe with various indicators, including their language which has its own rules that are not the same as Javanese or Sundanese.

    The Cirebonese people embrace Islam. The language spoken by the Cirebonese is Javanese, which also has a combination of several languages, namely Sundanese, Arabic and Chinese which they call the Cirebonan language or the Javanese dialect of Cirebon. They also have their own dialect of Sundanese called Cirebonese Sundanese.

    This view of life of the tribes on the island of Java is based on the implementation of customs based on the elaboration of hadiths and the Qur’an, among the views on life that are held firmly by the indigenous people of the Cirebon tribe are the petatah-petitih (Indonesian: message ) from Sheikh Syarief Hidayatullah (Sunan Gunung Jati).

    Other sayings that become the way of life of the Cirebonese have similar values ​​to Pancasila, namely:

    1. Wedia Ning Allah (fear Allah SWT);
    2. Gegunem Kang Pinuji’s character (carrying out the commendable qualities of humanity);
    3. Den Welas Asih Ing Sapapada (prioritizing love for others);
    4. Angadahna Ing Pepadu (stay away from quarrels);
    5. Amapesa Ing Bina Batan (don’t be greedy in living together).

    6. Banten Tribe

    The sixth tribe on the island of Java, the Bantenese or Sundanese Banten (Sundanese: Urang Banten ) are Sundanese who inhabit the former territory of the Sultanate of Banten outside Parahyangan, Cirebon and Jakarta. Banten people use Sundanese Banten and a small part use Serang Javanese.

    The word Banten appeared long before the founding of the Sultanate of Banten. This word is used to name a river and its surroundings, namely Cibanten or Banten river. The first written references to Banten can be found in the Old Sundanese manuscript Bujangga Manik which mentions the names of places in Banten and its surroundings.

    The grammatical difference between the Banten dialect of Sundanese and General Sundanese is because the Banten region was never part of the Mataram Sultanate, so it did not recognize the coarse and very fine levels introduced by Mataram.

    This language is commonly spoken especially in Banten areas such as Pandeglang Regency, Lebak Regency, Tangerang Regency, Tangerang City, South Tangerang City, and the southern part of Serang Regency. Apart from the Banten language, there is also the Banten Javanese language which is spoken in the northern coastal areas of Banten (Serang City, Cilegon City, and northern Serang Regency).

    So, that’s a brief explanation of the tribes on the island of Java. The following are book recommendations from sinaumedia that Sinaumed’s can read to learn about tribes in Indonesia so they can fully understand them. Happy reading.

    Find other interesting things at www.sinaumedia.com . sinaumedia as #FriendsWithoutLimits will always present interesting articles and recommendations for the best books for Sinaumed’s.

    Recommended Books & Articles Related to Tribes on the Island of Java

  • Get To Know Organic And Inorganic Waste

    Organic and Inorganic Waste – Waste is the residue of daily activities of humans and or
    natural processes that have a solid form.
    Garbage often refers to residual material that is
    unwanted or has no benefit for humans after the end of a domestic activity or process.
    For
    industrial waste, unwanted material is generally referred to as industrial waste.

    The Bad Impact of Garbage on the Environment

    Dirty environment and waste pollution can have a bad impact both on the environment and on humans.
    The negative impact of a dirty environment and waste pollution on the environment itself includes
    various things, one of which is water pollution.

    Water pollution can occur when waste is dumped into rivers and not in the proper trash bins.
    This often occurs in areas that cannot be reached by the waste cleaning team, for example in remote
    areas or cities with dense pollution and lack of public awareness.
    Apart from polluting river
    water, garbage and sewage disposal can also impede the process of groundwater and of course this is a bad
    thing considering that groundwater is very important for human life.

    Apart from contaminating rivers and hindering groundwater processes, waste can also contaminate the soil
    and make it unhealthy.
    It’s the same as burning waste in densely populated areas considering
    that burning waste, especially inorganic waste, can damage the environment if done continuously.

    If all of these things happen in the Sinaumed’s environment , as a good member of society, of course
    Sinaumed’s cannot just blame the local government considering that it is the habits of the people
    living in that environment that are likely to be the cause so that the community should be the first to try
    to solve the problem. .

    Not only does it have a bad impact on the environment, garbage pollution and a dirty environment can also
    have a bad impact on the people who live in that environment.
    For example, garbage pollution is
    known to cause an increase in various diseases such as digestive tract infections, respiratory disorders,
    and so on.

    This is because there is a lot of garbage that has accumulated and is not disposed of in its proper place,
    animals that can carry diseases such as flies and rats will become more and more and of course will spread
    various viruses and bacteria in the area.

    Good waste management is undoubtedly one of the most important keys in efforts to maintain environmental health,
    considering that poor waste management will result in a dirty environment and waste pollution which of course
    brings various kinds of bad effects to humans and the environment.

    Trash Type

    Based on its nature, waste can be divided into two types, namely organic waste and inorganic waste.
    Organic waste is a type of waste that can be processed while inorganic waste is waste that is not
    or is difficult to decompose.
    The following is more information about organic and inorganic
    waste.

    1. Organic Waste

    Organic waste is a type of waste that comes from living things, both humans, plants and animals.
    Generally, this organic waste can still be used if it is managed according to the correct
    procedures.
    So, this waste can have various benefits for life.

    Organic waste itself can be divided into two types, namely dry and wet organic waste. Just as
    the name suggests, dry organic waste is organic waste that contains little water, while wet organic waste is
    organic waste that contains a lot of water.

    2. Inorganic waste

    Inorganic waste is a type of waste that is difficult to decompose. Unlike organic waste, this
    waste generally does not come from living things.
    Inorganic waste is waste originating from
    non-biological materials which also includes synthetic products and the results of technological processes
    from the processing of mining materials.

    The problem of inorganic waste has not yet found a bright spot. Even though several efforts
    have been made, the amount of waste in Indonesia is still very large.
    Based on data from the
    Ministry of Environment and Forestry (KLHK) in 2019, the amount of waste was 67.8 million tons, consisting
    of 57% organic waste, 15% plastic waste, 11% paper waste, and 17% other waste.

    Based on data reported by the Minderoo Foundation, every Indonesian citizen produces inorganic waste, which
    is approximately 9 kg of single-use plastic waste.
    The country of Indonesia is even the country
    that disposes of the largest per capita single-use plastic waste in the sixth place in Southeast
    Asia.

    Difference between Inorganic and Organic Waste

    There are four fundamental differences between organic waste and inorganic waste which can be seen from the
    source, the content in it, heat resistance, and the reaction it produces.

    1. Source

    The first difference can be seen from the source of the waste. Organic waste comes from the
    remains of living organisms, both humans, plants and animals.
    While inorganic waste comes from
    non-living organisms such as plastic.

    2. Content Inside

    Organic waste generally contains carbon and hydrogen bonds. Organic waste also has a more
    complex composition when compared to annotganic waste.
    Meanwhile, inorganic waste does not
    contain carbon.
    This waste has non-living matter and contains minerals.

    3. Heat Resistance

    Organic waste is generally more flammable when exposed to heat. In contrast to inorganic
    waste, some of which are more heat resistant, for example iron, glass, and electronic goods which require
    high heat to destroy.

    4. The resulting reaction

    A study revealed that organic waste has a slow reaction rate and does not produce salt. While
    inorganic waste has a reaction rate that tends to be faster and can form salts.
    The salt in
    question is not cooking salt, but shaped like granulated salt.

    Examples of Organic Waste

    1. Food leftovers

    This food waste is included in or is included in the class of organic waste because it has properties that can be
    recycled again to be used as compost.

    2. Human and animal excrement

    Animal manure is one of the various organic wastes that has quite good benefits. One of them
    is cow dung.
    Cow dung is an example of organic waste that can be used to produce natural
    biogas.
    Meanwhile, human excrement can also be used as plant fertilizer which has quite high
    economic value.

    3. Wood

    Wood is one among various other organic wastes that some people may consider useless. However,
    if wood is in the hands of creative people, it can be used as a work of art or a source of renewable energy
    because wood contains cellulose.

    4. Foliage

    Leaves that have fallen off if certain treatments are not carried out, will naturally become fertilizer for
    the surrounding plants.
    However, leaves can also be used as works of art and compost that can
    be traded.

    Examples of Inorganic Waste

    Inorganic waste can be divided into two types, namely soft waste and hard waste.

    1. Soft Trash

    Inorganic soft waste as the name suggests is waste that has soft or flexible properties and is easy to
    shape.
    An example is plastic waste, both in the form of bags, styrofoam ,
    straws, or fast food wrappers.
    In addition, there are also types of liquid waste, for
    example detergent water, laundry soap waste, cooking oil, and so on.

    2. Hard Garbage

    In contrast to soft waste, inorganic hard waste has properties that are not easy to destroy because it
    contains strong materials.
    This waste can only be destroyed using certain destruction methods
    such as burning or heating.

    In addition to the two types of inorganic waste that were mentioned in the previous point, there is also
    gas or wind inorganic waste that cannot be touched by humans.
    This type of waste usually comes
    from the chimneys of production factories which are hazardous to health and can cause the earth to get
    warmer.

    Benefits of Inorganic Waste

    Sinaumed’s certainly doesn’t want to live in a dirty environment and is polluted by garbage.
    Simple steps that can be taken to avoid this are by reusing inorganic waste at home.

    1. Reuse

    Plastic or glass bottles can be reused as containers, multipurpose containers, planting media, and plant pots.
    Sinaumed’s can change its shape or decorate it to make it look more attractive. So
    Sinaumed’s doesn’t need to buy new plant containers or pots.

    2. Made as a craft

    Plastic bottles, plastic packaging, or paper can be processed to become handicrafts. Packaging
    of various products such as coffee, shampoo, body soap, dish soap, and detergent, for example, can be
    created into
    tote bags , bracelets, pencil cases, plastic flowers, wall hanging collages, and
    so on.

    3. Save costs

    Bringing your own drink bottle every time you travel can reduce the urge to buy bottled drinks.
    Getting used to reusing items that are still fit for use can also prevent Sinaumed’s from
    being consumptive in buying items that are not really important.

    Benefits of Organic Waste

    Sinaumed’s certainly doesn’t want to live in a dirty and polluted environment. A simple step that
    can be taken to avoid this is to reuse organic waste around the residence.

    1. Organic Waste For Compost/Organic Fertilizer

    Organic waste is a type of waste that can be recycled. Organic waste such as rotten fruit and
    vegetables can be used as a useful thing, one of which is compost.
    In fact, processing organic
    waste to be used as compost is not difficult.

    2. Animal Feed Supplement

    Organic waste can also be used as additional feed for livestock. Not only can it be used as
    additional feed for goats, cows and chickens, organic waste can also be processed into pellets for fish
    food.

    3. Biogas and Electricity

    Organic waste is a type of waste that can also be used as a source of electricity. This can be
    done by using organic waste from animal waste, human waste, tempeh waste, and tofu waste to be used as the
    main ingredient of biogas.

    Inorganic Waste Treatment

    Inorganic waste management in particular can be done by implementing the 3R system ( reuse ,
    reduce , and recycle ). Reuse means to reuse inorganic waste that still
    has other functions.
    Reduce means reducing the use of disposable items.
    Meanwhile,
    recycle has the meaning of recycling inorganic waste into
    various objects that have more benefits and have new values.

    In addition, based on the explanation in Formative Journal 4 (2), there are several steps that can be carried out
    in managing inorganic waste.

    1. Preventing and Reducing Waste at the Source

    Preventing and reducing waste at its source can be accomplished by sorting or separating organic and
    inorganic waste.
    Separation can be done by providing special bins for each different type of
    waste.

    2. Reuse

    The next way to process inorganic waste is to reuse the product. For example by using recycled
    paper or making various crafts whose basic ingredients are plastic waste.

    3. Garbage Banks

    The waste bank is one of the government’s efforts to reduce the pile of inorganic waste. Based
    on the 3R principle, the presence of a waste bank can provide an opportunity to save and maintain a clean
    environment from the adverse effects of inorganic waste.
    In general, the waste bank system in
    Indonesia is divided into three stages, namely waste selection, sorting, and waste sales.

    1. Sorting

    At this stage waste can be separated into two categories, namely organic and inorganic. For
    inorganic types, waste is sorted again into several types, namely paper, bottles, plastic, and metal.
    Organic waste is processed to be used as compost, while non-organic waste will be deposited into
    the waste bank.

    2. Sorting

    After the inorganic waste has been collected, all of the waste is immediately deposited into the nearest waste
    bank which will later be categorized as a deposit or a kind of money that will be deposited into a conventional
    bank.

    3. Sales

    Garbage will be weighed at the bank and converted into money into the waste bank account. If
    Sinaumed’s is a new customer, the officer will ask Sinaumed’s to create an account.
    Keep in mind, the price of waste in each waste bank can vary depending on the provisions of
    each waste bank.

  • Get to Know Montage Artwork and How to Make it Right!

    Montage Art Works – As we know childhood is a time when a child plays and has more fun. A child in doing things he likes will be very enthusiastic in doing so, including in terms of drawing and coloring.

    When drawing a child will try to explore their curiosity about various images and colors, combine them and then make them into a beautiful piece of art according to them.

    One of the elements in drawing art is what is called montage art. When you were in kindergarten, how often did your teacher teach you to make art using the adhesive technique? Usually this art teaches us to cut paper and then paste it according to the available image templates. Well, this simple art is often called montage art.

    A montage is a work of art that combines images from various sources to form a new work of art. An easy example, montage is the art of gluing several images together and forming a new work.

    Even though it looks simple, the art of montage is often used as a special lesson to develop children’s creativity while training their fine motor skills. These two things are clearly important so that when growing up, a child’s right brain develops for things in the realm of art. Montages have become a popular artistic creation over time. In addition, montage is a unique business, fulfilling many functions, both psychological and social, and more.

    To understand more about what is a montage artwork? We will review the definitions, characteristics, and techniques for making them in the following discussion.

    Definition of Montage Artwork

    Montage means putting together parts of an image which are then glued together in the same container to form meaning in a new image. This is the difference between collage and montage. You can take pictures from magazines or newspapers as montage materials and paste them in other areas to create new meaning.

    The term “montage” comes from English, namely “montage” which means sticking technique. If you look at KBBI (Big Indonesian Dictionary), the term “montage” is defined as “an arrangement of images which is the result of mixing elements from various sources” or “a collection of images”. and connected from various sources of elements to create shapes with new ideas, whereas according to Sumanto (2005), montage is a work of applied art made from photo pieces or image-based pieces.

    In line with that, Ayu (2017) also reveals the definition of montage as a combination of images resulting from combining elements from several works. Usually this montage artwork is combined with an existing theme, for example the theme of countryside, mountains, rivers, houses. Now, from an existing theme or photo template, we need to cut paper or photos in an arbitrary shape and apply glue to the image template.

    Then the activity of drawing with the montage technique is often done by kindergarten students to develop their fine motor skills while training their creativity. In carrying out this perceptive activity, of course, it must be taught and supervised by the teacher. Not infrequently the basic materials used for this assembly operation use materials from the surrounding environment.

    Call it photo paper, used magazines, newspapers, wrapping paper, poster paper, and others. So doing this assembly activity also teaches children to use the materials around them to recycle a work of art.

    If this montage is developed further, it can of course become a larger work of art, and is often associated with painting, decoration, craftsmanship, relief, and sculpture. In its development, this montage is actually only a two-dimensional work of art, but now it has penetrated three-dimensional works of art.

    This drawing activity using the montage technique, if applied to preschool-age children, can be used as a game, can invite children to have fun by cutting prepared sheets of paper into pieces according to children’s creativity.

    After that, the kids also learned how to stick them neatly into the prepared picture patterns. According to Susanto (2012) also said that montage is work done by cutting image objects from various sources and then pasting them on a plane so that they become a unified work and subject.

  • Get to Know Loris Animals That Look Cute but Their Bites Are Venomous

    Slow Lorises – If Sinaumed’s has ever seen a film called Zootopia released by Disney, Sinaumed’s is certainly familiar with slow lorises or sloths. The lemurs in the film are described as animals whose movements are very slow. Well, just like in the real world, slow lorises are animals with slow motion. In addition, slow lorises are also known as shy animals.

    What are lemurs like? Here is his explanation of sloths.

    Acquaintance with Loris Animals

    The slow loris, also known as the timid animal, is a slow-moving primate. This one animal has a variety of hair colors, ranging from whitish gray, brown to black. On the back of this animal there is a brown line that runs from the back of the body to the forehead, then branches to the ears and eyes.

    Slow lorises are primates that belong to the primitive nocturnal primate group, which is a type of animal that is more active at night and sleeps during the day.

    If it is included in primitive primates, then it means that this animal has characteristics that are slightly different from most other primates. Some of the other primates have wet noses and senses of vision that function better in the dark. Slow lorises do more activities in trees, so slow lorises are also known as arboreal animals, apart from that, slow lorises also live solitary and solitary lives.

    This animal has a stocky body shape with a small size, has a very short tail and a round head, sharp and tapered muzzle and big round eyes. This animal also has thick and smooth body hair.

    Although each species has a different color pattern, in general, the color of this animal’s hair is more often pale gray brown. In addition, slow lorises usually have dark circles around their eyes which are also interspersed with a pale or white strip that runs between the eyes and towards the forehead. At night, the eyes of the slow loris will reflect light like a torch quite clearly.

    As arboreal animals, slow lorises also climb a lot and move between branches and tree branches. However, because it has a slow movement, the loris moves between trees slowly and carefully and almost never jumps.

    The hands and feet of this animal are almost the same length and long enough, so that the slow loris is able to stretch its body and rotate to reach the neighboring twigs. The hands and feet of the slow loris have adapted in such a way that even the slow loris is able to hold on tightly to a tree branch for a long time without feeling tired.

    Despite having a funny face and being known as a slow animal, the bite of the slow loris is known to have a venomous bite. This is an ability that is rare in mammals, but is quite unique in the lorisid primate group. The venom that is present in the bite of the slow loris is obtained when the slow loris licks a type of fluid in the glands and the contents can be activated when mixed with saliva.

    This venomous bite can be used to deter predators and also serves to protect baby slow lorises by brushing venom on their child’s body hair. The secretions on the glands of their arms contain a substance similar to an allergen produced by cats, which is also strengthened by the chemical composition that slow lorises get from their food in the wild.

    According to records, the natural predators of slow lorises include brontok eagles, orangutans, snakes, sun bears, civets, and several types of cats.

    Slow lorises communicate through the scent they leave in certain places. Male slow lorises are known to have territories that he will defend strictly. These animals have a slow reproduction, and sometimes they leave their young when they are small on a branch and will be guarded alternately with other parents. Slow lorises are omnivorous animals, they prey on small animals, tree sap, fruit and various other vegetables.

    Kinship in Loris Animals

    This animal belongs to the genus Nycticebus, which is a type of primate that belongs to the Strepsirrhini group which is closely related to the loris from India and Sri Lanka and the poto and angwantibo from tropical Africa.

    If traced a little further, slow lorises are also related to galagos and lemurs from Madagascar. Branches of the family Lorisidae are believed to have developed around Africa, where most species of slow lorises occur, and it was only recently that a group of lorises migrated to areas in Asia deriving the loris genus of the lorises we now know.

    Of the eight species of slow loris that currently exist, six of them can be found in Indonesia, namely in the areas of the islands of Java, Sumatra and Kalimantan.

    Taxonomy on Sloths

    In 1785, a Dutch doctor and naturalist named Pieter Boddaert wrote the first scientific description of a slow loris which he named Tardigradus coucang. He made this description based on a description from Thomas Pennant in 1781, regarding a tailless monkey that was thought to be the Sunda slow loris, then combined with the writings of Arnount Vosmaer regarding the Bengal slow loris. Therefore, the identity of T coucang also experienced confusion before finally being assigned the scientific name of the Sunda slow loris.

    Although Vosmaer had written about the Bengal slow loris in 1770, it was only scientifically described in 1800 by Bernard Germain de Lacepde who gave it the name Lori bengalensis. Then twelve years later, Etienne Geoffroy Saint Hailaire described the Javan slow loris and placed a new surname, Nycticebus. The name comes from the Greek words, namely nyktos which means night and kebos which means monkey, this name refers to the nocturnal habits of slow lorises.

    Then successively, the slow loris was described as the Bornean slow loris which at that time had the scientific name Lemur menagenesis by Richard Lydekker in 1893 and the pygmy slow loris or Nycticebus pygmaeus by John James Lewis Bonhote in 1907.

    However, in 1939, Reignald Innes Pocock revised it and considered that all slow lorises were one species, namely N. coucang. This view persisted for approximately 30 years, until in 1971, Coin Groves believed that N pygmaeus was a different species of slow loris and that N coucang consisted of four different sub-species.

    Along with the development of knowledge and the use of genetic analysis as a tool, especially after the 2000s, the status of the species of slow loris was restored one by one at the species level.

    In fact, in 2012, a study of variations in facial color patterns in N. menagensis found that taxa consisted of four species, including the Bangka slow loris, the Bornean slow loris and a new species, the Kayan slow loris, apart from the Bornean slow loris. In 2022, Nijman and Nekaris named the genus Xanthon Nycticebus for the pygmy slow loris.

    Species, Distribution, and Habitat

    Until now, this animal with the genus Nycticebus is recognized as having eight species that still exist today, among which are the following.

    1. Nycticebus bancanus or slow lorises are found around the islands of Bangka and southwest Kalimantan.
    2. Nycticebus bengalensis or Bengal slow loris spreads in areas around India to Thailand.
    3. Nycticebus borneanus or better known as the Bornean slow loris, has a limited distribution or is endemic in the central part of Borneo Island to the southwest.
    4. Nycticebus coucang or Sundanese slow loris, spreads around the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra and the surrounding islands.
    5. Nycticebus kayan or slow loris kayan, has a limited distribution in areas of the northern central part of Kalimantan Island, namely to the north of the upper reaches of the Mahakam River and Rajang River, to the south of Mt. Kinabalu.
    6. Nycticebus javanicus or known as the Java slow loris, has a limited distribution in the area of ​​the island of Java, to be precise in the west to the center.
    7. Nycticebus menagensis or the Philippine slow loris, spreads around the northern part of Borneo Island, including parts of East Kalimantan, to the Sulu Islands in the Philippines.
    8. Nycticebus pygmaeus or pygmy slow loris, spreads in the Indochina region east of S. Mekong: Yunnan, Laos, Vietnam and Cambodia.

    Sloth animals spread in several areas that have tropical and humid climates. The main loris habitat includes secondary and primary rain forests, bamboo groves and mangrove forests.

    Slow lorises like forest cover with fairly high and dense crowns, although several species of slow lorises are also found in disturbed habitats such as mixed farms and even cocoa gardens.

    Given the life habits possessed by slow lorises, which are nocturnal, it becomes difficult to measure their abundance accurately. In addition, not much data is available regarding the size of the population and distribution patterns of slow lorises.

    In general, the finding density of individual slow lorises in the wild is low, a combined analysis of several field studies using transect survey methods in the South and Southeast Asia region obtained a range of finding densities of between 0.74 lorises per kilometer for N coucang to as low as 0.05 individuals per kilometer for N. pygmaeus.

    Loris Animal Protection

    In Indonesia itself, slow lorises have been protected animals since 1973 with the Decree of the Minister of Agriculture on February 14 `973 with No. 66/ Kpts/ Um/ 2/ 1973. The protection of slow lorises is then reaffirmed by the existence of a Government Regulation or PP No. 7 of 199 which discusses the Preservation of Plant and Animal Species which includes slow lorises in the annex of protected plant and animal species.

    According to RI Law number 5 of 1990 concerning the Conservation of Living Natural Resources and their Ecosystems article 21 paragraph 2, the trade and maintenance of protected animals including slow lorises is prohibited. People who violate these rules and regulations may be subject to imprisonment for at least five years and a fine of approximately IDR 100 million.

    With this regulation, all types of slow lorises in Indonesia are protected animals. Meanwhile, according to the world conservation agency, namely IUCN, the slow loris has been included in the vulnerable category, which means it has a 10 percent chance of becoming extinct within 100 years.

    Meanwhile, the Convention on International Trade in Endangered Species of Wild Fauna and Flora or CITES has included slow lorises in Appendix I. Previously, slow lorises were included in Appendix II of CITES, which means that international trade in slow lorises is permitted, including the capture of slow lorises from the wild.

    With the inclusion of slow lorises in CITES Appendix I in 2007, international trade in slow lorises has become increasingly stringent. The trade in slow lorises is not permitted if they come directly from nature, however, slow lorises must be from captivity.

    In addition, the inclusion of slow lorises in CITES Appendix I will provide maximum protection for slow lorises, so that their sustainability in nature will be more guaranteed.

    The proposal that the slow loris be promoted to Appendix I was brought by Cambodia at the CITES meeting which took place from 3 to 5 June 2007 in The Hague, Netherlands which was attended by more than 150 countries, including Indonesia. Indonesia has also ratified the CITES convention since 1978.

    The proposal from Cambodia to raise an appendix for slow lorises then received support from other countries, for example India, Indonesia, the European Union, Laos, Japan, Thailand and the USA.

    ProFauna Indonesia also attended the CITES meeting and supported Cambodia’s proposal. Apart from being pro-fauna, other organizations that support the increase in appendix I for slow lorises include the Species Survival Network or SSN and the Asian Conservation Alliance Task Force.

    Even though they have been listed as protected animals, according to a survey conducted by ProFauna from 2000 to 2006, it shows that slow lorises traded freely at the bird market are natural caught lorises and not captive lorises.

    Not only that, to show the impression that slow lorises are cute, docile and don’t bite, traders pull out the teeth of slow lorises using pliers or hooks commonly used by electricians.

    In the process of extracting the teeth, the slow loris’ teeth are often broken or crushed, causing wounds to the loris’ mouth. Traders who cut the teeth of the slow loris must also hold the leg with the loris’ head down. Then the lemurs continued to be twirled with the excuse of stopping the bleeding that was experienced as a result of tooth extraction.

    Because it is done carelessly, there are many cases of slow lorises getting infected after their teeth are removed and causing the slow loris’ death. The action of trading, catching and removing the teeth of the slow loris, of course, violates the results of the CITES trial which raised the status of the slow loris in Appendix I.

    That is an introduction to slow lorises, starting from the habitat where they live, species, taxonomy to regulations regarding the protection of slow lorises. As one of the animals that has started to become extinct, it is better for Sinaumed’s to support and protect the existence of slow lorises. One of the ways is not to normalize poaching, trade and maintenance of slow lorises with the excuse of saving slow lorises.

    If Sinaumed’s is interested in knowing more about slow lorises and other animals, Sinaumed’s can dig deeper by reading related books. As #FriendsWithoutLimits, sinaumedia always provides quality books so you have #MoreWithReading information.

    Author: Khansa